Tag Archives: faith

1 THESSALONIANS `1

1 THESSALONIANS 1

Setting of the epistle
The apostle Paul and Silas, (or Silvanus, a prophet, and one of the “chief men of the brethren”, Acts 15:22,32), had left Philippi, having been subjected to beating and imprisonment for preaching the gospel, Acts 16. They left Timothy and Luke behind, (as is indicated by Luke changing from “us” to “they” in that chapter), and travelled about one hundred miles to Thessalonica, Acts 17:1. They bypassed Amphipolis and Apollonia, for possibly these towns did not have a Jewish synagogue, (which Luke is careful to tell us Thessalonica did have), and it was Paul’s policy to preach in the synagogue first, for it was most likely to contain seeking souls. No doubt he was confident that those saved through his preaching would spread the word to those towns afterwards, which is what in fact happened, 1 Thessalonians 1:8.

It seems that there was no synagogue in Philippi either, but it was the chief city of the region, Acts 16:12, and Paul’s strategy was to preach in places from which the gospel could afterwards radiate. This visit to Philippi was directed of the Spirit, for there were those in Philippi meeting together for prayer as worshippers of God, verse 13.

Paul preached for three sabbath days in the synagogue, and some of the Jews believed, along with a great multitude of Greeks who, because they were in the synagogue, were clearly seeking God, and even some who were the wives of the chief men of the city were converted, Acts 17:4. It is a testimony to the power of the preaching that there were such results from just three addresses. The secret is in the technique used, for Luke tells us that “Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them, and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the scriptures, opening and alleging, ‘that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ'”, Acts 17:2,3. There is no reason why this method should not be used today, with a careful, intelligent and thorough exposition of the scriptures, resulting in real converts, able to withstand opposition.

Sadly, however, many of the Jews were opposed to the gospel, and Paul and Silas had to leave by night to go to Berea, where the people were more welcoming. But the Jews pursued them to this place, and Paul went on to Athens, leaving Silas and Timothy in Berea, Acts 17:14.. This tendency to persecute believers marked the city of Thessalonica, as is seen in remarks the apostle made as he wrote to the assembly at a later date.

When he was in Athens, the apostle sent Timothy back to Thessalonica to establish and encourage the assembly. When he came back, Timothy was able to report that they were progressing well, despite the persecutions and tribulations they were enduring still, 1 Thessalonians 2:1-10. The First Epistle to them is in response to Timothy’s report.

Structure of the epistle

Section 1 1:1-10 Conversion of the Thessalonians
Section 2 2:1-12 Conduct of the apostles
Section 3 2:13-20 Contrariness of the unbelievers
Section 4 3:1-13 Constancy of the Thessalonians
Section 5 4:1-12 Continuance in holiness, love and diligence
Section 6 4:13-18 Concern of the Thessalonians
Section 7 5:1-11 Confidence for the future
Section 8 5:12-28 Conduct in the assembly

Section 1 1:1-10
Conversion of the Thessalonians

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 1 Greetings to the church
(b) Verses 2-4 Gratitude to God for their character
(c) Verses 5-10 Genuineness of their conversion

(a) Verse 1
Greetings to the church

1:1
Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus, unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Paul, and Silvanus, and Timotheus- as already noted, Paul and Silas, (here called Silvanus), had preached in Thessalonica, whereas Timothy had meanwhile been left at Philippi. But he had been sent to Thessalonica by the apostle to gain insight into their spiritual state, and now he has returned to report on their welfare, hence his inclusion in the greeting.

Unto the church of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ- this is a distinctive way of describing the assembly. Faced with opposition as they were, they needed the fatherly encouragement of their God, and the assurance that they were in Him, in the sense that they were enclosed in His purpose and His embrace. They were also in the Lord Jesus Christ, for it is through Him that all spiritual blessings are mediated. Note the testimony to the Deity of Christ in that He is linked to God the Father in a vital way, as in the next phrase also.

Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ- what were the usual greetings of the day are transformed into being a deliberate calling down of spiritual graces upon them from God, rather than, as was the case in everyday greetings of this sort, the mere wish that good may come to the one greeted. Note that Paul now calls God “our” Father, thus linking himself with the assembly in the enjoyment and consciousness of the Father’s love and care.

(b) Verses 2-4
Gratitude to God for their character

1:2
We give thanks to God always for you all, making mention of you in our prayers;

We give thanks to God always for you all, making mention of you in our prayers- parted from them, the apostle and his companions are able to mention them before the throne of grace, for the One who sits there is not limited by distance. Prayers uttered in Corinth, (which is probably where Paul was when he wrote the epistle), are just as effective as they are in Thessalonica, for those prayers are directed straight to the sanctuary above, where Christ presents them to God. See Hebrews 8:3,6.

1:3
Remembering without ceasing your work of faith, and labour of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of God and our Father;

Remembering without ceasing your work of faith- it was to the Corinthians that the apostle wrote, “And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity”, 1 Corinthians 13:13. Christian graces should be accompanied by exercise of heart in the form of work, labour and patience. The apostle is pleased that in the case of the Thessalonians these features were in evidence, for they are a sign of genuineness.

It is clear that salvation is not by works, but is to be followed by the good works “which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them”, Ephesians 2:9,10. The Lord Jesus taught the people “this is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent”, John 6:29. This initial act of faith is to be followed by many other acts of faith. Abraham was justified by faith when he believed God’s promise about him having a son, Genesis 15:6, but it was many years later, when he offered Isaac on the altar, that his faith was made perfect, or reached its goal, James 2:21-24. Abraham was justified by works that day, because those kinds of works are the logical outcome of faith in God, and the faith he had exercised long before had now reached its fullest expression, justifying his title “Friend of God”. 

And labour of love- here the apostle uses a word for work which means “toil to the point of exhaustion”. We shall learn in verse 8 of their earnest endeavours in the gospel, and we can be sure in other ways too. Their labours were not merely out of a sense of duty, or to keep up appearances, but were the genuine outcome of deep love for Christ.

And patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ- hope for the believer is not a wistful longing, but a confident expectation. The reason why hope is solid and sure is that it is centred in “our Lord Jesus Christ”, the one whose authority as Lord, and sympathy as Jesus, and competency as Christ assures us that He will never dash our hopes. The two disciples on the road to Emmaus said that “we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21. Their hopes had been dashed because they had been hoping for the wrong thing, namely deliverance from Rome, whereas Christ came to fulfil scripture, so that “repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, verse 47.

In the sight of God and our Father- if men had seen Abraham offering his son on the altar they would have been outraged. If the men of Jericho knew that Rahab was giving shelter to spies as an act of faith, they would have killed her. But these were things done in the sight of God, and in recognition of His claims, and so also were the acts of the Thessalonians.

1:4
Knowing, brethren beloved, your election of God.

Knowing, brethren beloved, your election of God- the apostle was confident that the faith of the Thessalonians was the faith of God’s elect. In other words, it was genuine, as is seen in the works, labour and patience they were displaying despite opposition. The apostle Peter described believers as “elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father”, 1 Peter 1:2, telling us that God’s knowledge of them beforehand was the determining factor in His election of them. The apostle Paul wrote to the Thessalonians in his second epistle to them, that “God hath…chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth”, 2 Thessalonians 2:13. God sovereignly ordained that those whom He knew beforehand would believe were to be His chosen ones. The reason He could do this was because He chose them in Christ, not in themselves, Ephesians 1:4. What Christ was and would be to Him conditioned His choice, and gave it validity. God could not have dealings with sinners in any other other way than because of Christ.

(c) Verses 5-10
Genuineness of their conversion

1:5
For our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance; as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your sake.

For our gospel came not unto you in word only- the reason they found themselves amongst the elect was because the word of God had come to them, conveyed by the words of the preachers. The apostle could have easily overwhelmed the men in the synagogue with flights of eloquence, but he did not attempt such a thing. He simply explained the meaning of the scriptures. That is all the gospel preacher of today is required to do, for in the light of the coming of Christ to judge, the apostle wrote to Timothy “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:1,2. Having quoted from Isaiah about the abiding word of the Lord, the apostle Peter declared, “this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you”, 1 Peter 1:25. So the gospel is the means by which the word of the Lord is preached. It is not that the gospel is preached using the word, but that the word is preached in the gospel; it is the word of God that is paramount. If the word of God is not explained at a meeting, the gospel has not been preached. No amount of appeals to the unsaved to get saved can replace the setting forth of the truth of the scriptures; in fact, as we read the addresses in the Acts of the Apostles we do not find any appeals at all.

But also in power- it is important that the gospel be preached, but it is vital that it be preached in power. That is, nothing must be allowed to diminish the force of the gospel, which is “the power of God unto salvation”. The preacher must ensure that he is in the right condition of heart to preach the gospel of Christ. We should not equate power in preaching with shouting. The Lord Jesus told His own, “Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you”, Acts 1:8.

And in the Holy Ghost- Paul’s preaching was “in the Holy Ghost”, for, as the apostle Peter wrote, the gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12. We live in the post-Pentecost age, when the Holy Spirit, having come down in a special way at Pentecost, is operating in the world to take out of that world a people for God. The means He uses is the word of God. To ignore that word in the preaching is to ignore the Holy Spirit. Nothing will be accomplished for God in such circumstances.

And in much assurance- the apostle had every confidence in the gospel. He could write to the Roman believers, “I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth”, Romans 1:16. His confidence was justified, for the Thessalonians showed by their lives that they were genuine converts. There is no need for the evangelist to add his contribution to the preaching in the form of emotional stories, or high-pressure salesman tactics. The conversion of a soul is entirely a work of God, and needs no human assistance.

1:6
And ye became followers of us, and of the Lord, having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Ghost.

And ye became followers of us, and of the Lord- we might have expected these two things to be the other way round. They saw the example of Paul and Silvanus when they were with them, and Timothy, when he was sent to them, and recognised it to be worthy of imitation. They then discovered that the apostle and his companions were simply imitating Christ, and so the Thessalonians came to the point where they followed Christ for Christ’s sake, not because of the preachers.

Having received the word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy Ghost- the circumstances at Thessalonica were difficult, not just for Paul, but also for those who had recently believed. Notwithstanding, their faith in the word of God stood firm, and despite the opposition, they had great Spirit-generated joy in their souls. After the authorities had beaten the apostles on one occasion, we read that “they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name”, Acts 5:41. 

1:7
So that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia.

So that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia- having progressed from following Paul and Silas’ example, to following Christ, they now, in their turn, are fine examples to others in a very wide area. Macedonia and Achaia together are the size of Wales. If it be asked how this large territory saw their example, the next verse will tell us, beginning, as it does , with “for”.

1:8
For from you sounded out the word of the Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad; so that we need not to speak any thing.

For from you sounded out the word of the Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia- we see now why Paul did not stop at Amphipolis and Apollonia on the way to Thessalonica. If, (as is suggested by the statement that at the latter place there was a synagogue), there was no synagogue in the first two places, then Paul was confident that converts from the Gentile population of Thessalonica would evangelise there eventually. And this they did, as this verse shows.

Notice it is “from you” that the word sounded out. Those who evangelised did not act in isolation, but issued forth from a New Testament assembly. They were not freelancers, accountable only to themselves. Their task was to see men converted, and then gathered together in a scriptural assembly. They could then return to their home assembly to report on what the Lord had done, as Paul and Barnabas did at Antioch in Acts 14:26-27.

But also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad- the apostle seems to change the subject mid-sentence here. He begins with the idea of the word of the Lord being sounded forth, but then goes on to speak of the faith of the Thessalonians. But the preaching of the Thessalonians was an evidence of their faith in God, so that when men heard the Thessalonian believers preaching, their first thought about them was that they were believers in God, having turned from their gods. Their personal testimony and the truth of the gospel coincided, which is an admirable thing, and worthy to be imitated.

That faith was known even in Rome, no doubt, for the authorities there would keep a close eye on any sign of unrest in the empire, and there had been a disturbance made by the Jews at Thessalonica, (which was a Roman colony, and therefore under close supervision by Rome), who said of Paul and Silas that “these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus”, Acts 17:7. We may be sure that if a matter was known in Rome, the rest of the empire knew as well.

So that we need not to speak any thing- it is not that Paul did not need to continue preaching. Rather, he did not have to inform others of the faith of the Thessalonians, for it was widely known.

1:9
For they themselves shew of us what manner of entering in we had unto you, and how ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God;

For they themselves shew of us- “they themselves”, (those in every place, verse 8), “shew of us”, (bear testimony to our character when we were at Thessalonica).

What manner of entering in we had unto you- how the preachers behaved themselves when they entered into Thessalonica to preach. The conduct and attitude of the preacher is of immense importance, for initially the audience will judge the message by the messenger. First impressions count for much. How the preacher is dressed, his dignified approach, his attitude to his audience, (not taking them for granted, for instance), his grasp of his subject, his competence in the imparting of God’s truth; all these things, and others, combine to make an immediate impression on the audience.

And how ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God- the second thing that unbelievers testified to was the change wrought in the Thessalonians by the gospel. Note that their conversion, (“turned”), was positively towards God. Paul was able, by the Spirit, to convince these idol-worshippers that they were wrong. By his exposition of the Old Testament, he showed that God was an intervening God, breaking into history and controlling events. The very fact, for instance, that the nation of Israel had been brought into the land of promise, was testimony to this. The converts realised that their gods were totally unable to do such a thing, and were therefore false and dead. They had done the wise and logical thing, namely, turn to the true and the living God Paul preached. See Rahab’s testimony for an example of this, Joshua 2:10,11.

But the major reason why they turned to God would have been the fact that Paul preached Christ from the Old Testament. We learn from Acts 17:3 that he told them of Christ, His sufferings, and His resurrection. Since He is God manifest in flesh, and lived amongst men, then God must indeed be the Living God. But He also must be the True God, for He has raised Christ from the dead in fulfilment of His Old Testament predictions, seen now to be true. Pharoah’s magicians admitted that, even though they could imitate some of Moses’ miracles, when it came to life from the dust they had to say, “This is the finger of God”, Exodus 8:19.

Note they did not turn from idols to God, but the reverse. God was the centre of their attention. It is important that preachers present a God-centred and Christ-centred gospel. Too often a gospel meeting is taken up with sinners, and their need, and how they can be blessed. This is indeed part of the gospel, but not the primary focus. The main thrust of the gospel is the presentation of the gospel of the glory of God and of Christ, and this will enable the sinner to realise that a great gulf exists between such glorious persons and himself. The Spirit produces this realisation, and also encourages faith in God.

The conversion of these Thessalonians was evidenced by their service, for they turned to serve. They formerly served idols, and expressed that service by their worship of them. Now they express their allegiance to their new-found God by worshipping Him.

1:10
And to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead, even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come.

And to wait for his Son from heaven- the apostle must have taught the new believers that the one who suffered and rose again had ascended to heaven to the place of supremacy as Psalm 110 said He would, and had promised to come back again, John 14:3. It seems that the apostle taught them much about future events, as we see from 5:1. Even though they were waiting, they were still serving God in the interim, worshipping God and seeking to obey Him in every way, guided by His word.

Whom he raised from the dead- this fact can simply be stated here, for it had been amply proved by the apostle in his word from the Old Testament given in the synagogue. He seems to be working his way backwards here, for he speaks first of Christ’s coming, then His resurrection, then the fact that He is Jesus, implying His birth and life, and then refers to the wrath to come, which echoes the ministry of John the Baptist, who prepared the people for Messiah’s first coming. He had asked the Pharisees and Sadducees, “Who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come”? It was a question that showed that John knew they were not coming to hear him for the right reason, but only out of curiosity and suspicion. They would have come for the right reason if God had warned them to flee.

Even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come- He is Jesus, (meaning Jehovah the Saviour), in every sense of the word, saving His people from their sins, but also delivering them so that they escape the wrath and judgement that is yet to come upon this world. As is said in 5:9, “For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep, we should live together with him”. So certain is this non-appointment to wrath, and deliverance from it, that the apostle can write in the past tense, for the reason Christ’s people are delivered from the wrath about to fall on this world is that Christ has died for them, and brought them into heavenly blessings, so that they are not part of the world now, and hence will not share in its judgement.

There are those who believe that this deliverance from wrath has to do with the Great White Throne judgement. Believers have indeed been delivered from that judgement, for the promise of the Lord Jesus is, “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24. Since the one who believes has moved out of spiritual death into spiritual life, he has, for that reason, moved out of the danger of judgement already. He does not have to wait for the Lord to come from heaven to make that a reality. In any case, the coming of the Lord and the Great White Throne are not connected, the latter taking place after the millenial reign of Christ.

MATTHEW 17

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end.  We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 17

Setting of the chapter
We have already noticed the way in which the Lord Jesus had distanced Himself from the nation, because they had distanced themselves from Him. The climax to this came in chapter 16, where He prophesies the building of the church after He has been crucified and raised from the dead.

This might raise a question in the minds of Matthew’s readers as to whether the idea of a future Messianic kingdom has been abandoned, and the church put in its place. There are some who teach today that this is what has happened, and that we may freely apply the blessings promised to Israel in the Old Testament to the church. (Conveniently forgetting to apply the curses as well).

The incident Matthew is about to relate dispels such a notion. The point is that the church is a heavenly company, and is not an earthly project at all, whereas the coming manifest kingdom of Christ is, amongst other things, the vindication of God’s honour because of the trust He put in man when He put all things under his feet at the beginning. Adam has failed in his stewardship, and it is Jesus that shall fulfil the role of universal Lord. This is explained in Hebrews chapter 2.

Far from the church replacing the kingdom, we find that the Mount of Transfiguration experience confirmed the Old Testament prophecies for Peter. His words were, “And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with him on the holy mount. We have also a more sure word of prophecy”, 2 Peter 1:19,19. So what Peter saw on the mountain confirmed what the old prophets had said all along, namely, that Messiah would reign in glory.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-9 Preview of the coming kingdom
(b) Verses 10-13 Problem about Elijah
(c) Verses 14-21 Perversity of that generation
(d) Verses 22-23 Prediction of the crucifixion and resurrection
(e) Verses 24-27 Payment of tribute money

(a)  Verses 1-9
Preview of the coming kingdom

It would be helpful to have in our minds at the outset the sequence of events on the Mount of Transfiguration:

1. The Lord takes Peter, James and John up an un-named mountain.

2. He prays, and as He does so, is transfigured before them.

3. Moses and Elijah appear, and talk with Him of His decease.

4. Peter and the others fall asleep.

5. When they wake up they see His glory, and Moses and Elijah.

6. Moses and Elijah begin to leave.

7. Peter suggests three tabernacles, even though Moses and Elijah are going away.

8. A bright cloud comes and overshadows them.

9. The Father speaks from the cloud, giving His Son glory.

10. The disciples fall to the ground in fear.

11. Jesus lifts them up, and they see no man save Jesus only.

12. They tell no man the vision, as commanded.

17:1
And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain apart,

And after six days- we should remember that this is the sequel to the previous chapter. There, having foretold His death, the Saviour pointed out that to follow Him meant suffering, but it also meant reward, for He comes to reign. To assure them of the certainty of this He said, “Verily I say unto you, There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28. It is in fulfilment of this that He takes three apostles up the mount and His kingly glory was seen. The sight of Christ transfigured was a foretaste of the coming of the kingdom, and a guarantee that it would be established.

Matthew and Mark say “after six days”, whereas Luke says “about an eight days after”. There is no discrepancy, for if it was the seventh day after the Lord’s promise they would see the coming kingdom, then it was after six days and after about eight days as well.

But why the difference? Matthew has just recounted the prophecy of the building of the church, and now is assuring us the kingdom is not cancelled, but is yet to come. But it will come after a complete cycle of time has elapsed. The week is the period we are most used to. So after this present age has run its course, the kingdom will be brought in. But it is also true that it will be brought in as a fresh start, and just as the eighth day is the start of a new week, so Christ’s kingdom will be altogether different and new, unlike any kingdom before it.

The fact that the writers are deliberately imprecise as to the actual period, reminds us that the length of this church age is imprecise, as far as we are concerned. It is not prescribed as to length as are the three periods in Daniel’s vision, Daniel 9. The evangelists are silent as to what happened during those six days, for at the present time God is not intervening in the affairs of men in the way He did in Old Testament times. He has given His final word to men in His Son, and is waiting for them to respond.

Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother- so Matthew, Mark and Luke did not witness the transfiguration, but they are the ones who wrote of it. James and John do not mention it, but were there. Peter is the only one who was there, and who refers to it. He does this in his second epistle.

These three had been present when Jairus’ daughter had been raised from the dead, Luke 8:51-56. They would also be present in Gethsemane, Matthew 26:36,37. At this point they have the privilege of seeing His kingdom glory. It is as if seeing the raising of Jairus’ daughter would assure them that a selective resurrection from among the dead was possible, and seeing the Saviour’s glory on the mount would assure them that the sufferings anticipated in Gethsemane would give way to the kingdom.

All three of these men had to learn lessons about the nature of Christ’s kingdom. Peter would seek to prevent the Lord’s arrest by the use of the sword in Gethsemane. This gave occasion to the Lord to rebuke him, and heal the one he had harmed. This king restores the soldier of the enemy’s army! As He pointed out to Pilate, if His kingdom were of this world in its character and origin, His soldiers would fight to bring it in, John 18:36. As it is, He can point to the fact that He had rebuked Peter, (for no doubt Pilate had been kept fully informed as to what had happened in Gethsemane), so that Peter did not keep on fighting in the way he had begun. Christ’s kingdom will be brought in, not by military might, but by the exercise of the right His Father has given Him. When He does come to set up His kingdom, He will be as a stone smashing Gentile dominion so that it can never recover, Daniel 2:34,35. Significantly, Peter’s other name, Cephas, means stone, John 1:42.

James and John had been surnamed “sons of thunder”, for they clearly at that time had a stormy nature, Mark 3:17. This is seen in their request that fire come down from heaven on the unbelieving Samaritans, Luke 9:54. The sons of thunder want the lightning as well. That was suitable action in the days of Elijah, 2 Kings 1:10-14, but not now, for as the Lord said to James and John in response to their request, “the Son of Man came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:56. His response was to go to another village. But in a day to come it will be different, for we read, “the God of glory thundereth”, Psalm 29:3, and when John heard seven thunders in the book of Revelation, they were too terrible to be told, Revelation 10:1-4. The apostle Paul writes, “the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 1:7,8. Clearly, in the time of judgment thunder and lightning will be appropriate, but not now, for God is waiting to bless, not to judge.

And bringeth them up into an high mountain apart- this is one of seven mountains that Matthew mentions in his gospel. They are found in 4:8; 5:1; 1 4:23; 15:29; 17:1; 21:1; 28:16. As we may see from the reference in Daniel 2 just alluded to, a mountain is representative of a kingdom. It is appropriate that Matthew’s kingdom gospel should involve seven mountains, seven being the number in scripture that symbolises perfection and completeness. In Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, he saw the successive empires of the Gentiles one by one. But they were marked by deterioration, for the second kingdom was inferior to the first, Daniel 2:39, and that set the tone. Christ’s kingdom, however, will have no defect, for His sceptre of dominion will be as righteous as He is, Hebrews 1:8,9.

So the King takes these disciples into a mountain to give them a preview of that coming kingdom on earth. The promise from the Lord was that they would not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in His kingdom”, Matthew 16:28, and now it has come to pass.

So there were six days when they knew they would not die. We are reminded that Christ’s control over the time of His people’s death is absolute, for He has wrested the power of death from the devil who had it before, Hebrews 2:14. He has the keys of hell to lock the doors so His people do not go there, and the keys of death to allow them to go there as far as the body is concerned, but only at the moment of His choosing, Revelation 1:18.

The mountain is a high mountain, for Christ’s kingdom shall not be over-topped by any other. It also became, temporarily, a holy mount, according to Peter, but it was only holy by association with the Son of Man as He was transfigured there. It is still high, but it is not still holy, for there are no “holy sites” on earth, whatever men may say. But we are reminded that Christ’s kingdom will not only be high, but holy. World-emperors have striven to achieve their high mountains, but none of them did it on the basis of holiness. Historians speak of the “Holy Roman Empire”, but it is a fiction. Only Christ has the ability and authority to found a kingdom on holiness, where all that defiles, at least at the beginning, shall be excluded. We read, “The Son of Man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 13:41,42. John the Baptist referred to this when he said, “He shall throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”, Matthew 3:12.

By “apart” is meant, as Mark puts it, “apart by themselves”. So these favoured three are given a private preview of the kingdom apart from the other disciples, for they are going to be especially prominent in the testimony to Christ after His ascension. It is nonetheless true that Christ’s kingdom will be apart, for it will be distinct and different to all other kingdoms.

17:2
And was transfigured before them: and his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light.

And was transfigured before them- this means that His form was altered. The word is “metamorphose”, the prefix “meta” denoting a change, and “morphe” meaning “form”. Now “form” is “reality in manifestation”, the display of that which is from within. Metamorphosis is the word used of the transformation of a butterfly egg into a caterpillar, and then into a chrysalis, and finally into the full splendour of the butterfly. The Lord Jesus has been eternally in the form of God, Philippians 2:6, (the word “being” of that verse teaching this), and His Deity has ever manifested itself. In grace and humility, however, He voluntarily took the form of a servant, adding this to Himself, (for He “took upon him” that form).

When He was in resurrection He appeared in different forms, and the word Mark uses is morphe, Mark 16:12. So He manifested Himself as a gardener to Mary Magdalene at the tomb, as a pilgrim and stranger to the two on the road to Emmaus, and as a fisherman on the shore in John 21. These are not successive forms, however, in the sense that He has become a gardener permanently, or a pilgrim, or a fisherman. They were the varied ways in which He who is in the form of God and who took upon Himself the form of a servant manifest Himself at the time to suit the situation. The various forms just noticed were all adopted to facilitate His servant form.

Here, however, He is giving to the apostles a glimpse of the glory that will shine forth when He comes to reign, and His inherent kingship makes itself evident. He will take the form of a majestic king. He is coming in “His glory”, Matthew 25:31. We must remember that “King of Israel” is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6, so He who is in the form of God is still able to display that glory, and is giving His own a preview of that which shall be universally seen in a day to come.

But He is in the form of a servant too, so He will serve His Father as He administers the kingdom as the Firstborn, “higher than the kings of the earth”, Psalm 89:27. At present He acts in kingly grace, but in that day in kingly glory and power. There is emphasis on this, for He is “coming in his kingdom”, the kingdom of God will come “in power”, and Peter was eye-witness of the “power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ”.

So we should not think of this metamorphosis, or change of form, however, as a third manifestation of Himself, with the first being the form of God, and the second being the form of a servant, and the third on the mountain as King. He will reign as a servant, and He will reign as the Son of God.

This is no doubt why the Authorised Version translators wisely did not translate as “transformed”, but as “transfigured”. His form as God and as servant is unchanged, but the fashion of it, its mode of display, is altered as suits the task at hand. When He came the first time the nation of Israel saw no beauty that they should desire Him, for He did not fit their mistaken notions as to what their king should be like. When He comes again to them it will be different, and they will say like Nathaniel, “Thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel”, John 1:49.

So we may say that He was configured in the womb of Mary before He was born, and disfigured at His trial before He was slain, Isaiah 52:14, but as the next verse in Isaiah tells us, in a day to come kings shall shut their mouths at Him, for they will be dumbfounded when they see Him as transfigured, for the one-time Victim has become the Victor.

There is a further thing about this kingdom, and Luke presents it to us, for he tells us that “as he prayed, the fashion of his countenance was altered”. This is one of the seven occasions that Luke notices when the Lord was found praying. This reminds us that in its initial thousand year phase, the Messiah’s kingdom is mediatorial, for He will be acting for His Father as His Firstborn Son, administering on His behalf. This is so as to vindicate God for His placing of all things under man at the beginning. Was that a mistake? Not at all, for although Adam miserably failed in the task, and brought creation down with him, Christ will gloriously succeed, and restore all things for God. After He has done that, “then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father”, 1 Corinthians 15:24. His task completed, He will signify His subjection to God afresh, and then the Triune God shall be all in all, verse 28. So it is no surprise to find Him praying on the mount, since He will reign in dependence on His Father, just as He lived in dependence on His Father when here the first time. Again the promise will come to Him, (and the writer to the Hebrews quotes it in connection with Messiah being brought in to the world again as God’s Firstborn, Hebrews 1:5), “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”. All that a son expects from a father will be His. All that a father expects from a son will be the Father’s, too.

Luke does not use the word “metamorphose” in his account, for he is writing to a Gentile nobleman, and the Gentiles used that word for the manifestation of their gods, and Luke does not want Theophilus to misunderstand, so contents himself with the words, “the fashion of His countenance was altered”, which had no pagan undertones.

And his face did shine as the sun- in the beginning God made a greater light to rule the day, Genesis 1:16. Moses did not use the word sun in that chapter, for one of the purposes of the creation account is to be a protest against idolatry. Moses was writing to prepare the nation of Israel for their entry into the land of Canaan, where men worshipped Baal, the sun-god. He establishes in their minds that the sun is not to be worshipped, for it is a created thing. And he does not give the greater light a name, so that they do not make it an excuse to do the same.

So the sun is the supreme ruler of the day, just as Christ will be Supreme Ruler in the day of His kingdom. Even the names of idols like Baal will not be remembered then, and God will insist that they do not call Him “Baali”, but rather “Ishi”, so that the false ones among them are not tempted to lapse into idolatry, Hosea 2:16.

It is only Matthew who likens His face to the sun, as is fitting in the gospel of the Ruler. But Peter, in his account, says he was eye-witness of His majesty, the word meaning magnificence or greatness. The greatness and magnificence of the sun is a fit figure for that of Christ. He is the sun of righteousness, who shall arise with healing in His wings, Malachi 4:2.

And his raiment was white as the light- every art class has learnt that white is the combination of all the colours. Spin a card with the colours of the spectrum on it and it will turn white. So all glories meet in Christ and are perfectly manifest by Him. If an object is green, for instance, it is because all colours except green have been absorbed, and only the green is manifest. Christ will hide nothing of His glory in the day of His manifestation.

The psalmist wrote of God, “Who coverest thyself with light as with a garment”, Psalm 104:2. It is appropriate, therefore, that the Divine King should appear as clothed with light. The glory of His person is shining through His raiment. There is a contrast here, for Christ will displace the beast, the world-ruler of a coming day, of whom it is said, “his kingdom was full of darkness”, Revelation 16:10.

Mark likens the whiteness of His garments to the snow, for garments speak of character, and He is pure and spotless. Then he adds, “so as no fuller on earth can white them”. It is typical of Mark in his servant gospel to use a trades-person to illustrate his point. If a fuller could make a garment as white as Christ’s, (remembering his garment is white because of the shining-through of his glories), then someone could wear that garment and compete with Christ in glory. But Mark assures us it cannot be done. No wonder he says the garments were “exceeding white”, for they surpass anything that earth can produce. After all, fullers do use Fuller’s Earth to make garments white.

Luke adds that they were glistering. Luke does not compare the whiteness to anything, whereas Matthew says “white as light”, Mark says, “white as snow”. The reason Luke does not do this, is because the word glistering is itself a comparison, meaning, literally, “to flash as lightning”. This reminds us that not only is the character of Christ glorious, “as the light”, and pure, “as the snow”, but it is active in its maintenance of righteousness, “as the lightning”. When He reigns, every sin and act of rebellion shall be dealt with actively and promptly, just as the lightning strikes the earth without warning.

17:3
And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him.

And, behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him- this raises some interesting matters. For instance, how did Peter and the others know who these two men were? Was it because Elijah was wearing his distinctive hairy garment? This cannot be, since it fell from him when he was translated to heaven, 2 Kings 2:13. However they were able to tell, it suggests to us that believers shall recognise one another in resurrection, even those they have not known personally on earth.

There is also the matter of how did they appear? Were they given bodies for the occasion, just as angels appeared to men in old time as men? They certainly did not have their resurrection bodies, although by the time the kingdom is set up they will have been raised with an incorruptible body.

The fact that they were talking with Him shows that in the glorified state there will be fellowship with Christ, for His promise was that His people would be with Him where He is, John 14:3, and the apostle Paul assures believers that they shall “ever be with the Lord”, 1 Thessalonians 4:17. Those who overcome shall walk with Him in white, Revelation 3:4.

It is interesting to notice that Moses and Elijah are both mentioned at the end of the last book of the Old Testament. Malachi writes, “Remember the law of Moses my servant, which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgements. Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:4,5. The mount experience is establishing a link in the minds of the three apostles that were there, between the Old Testament and the coming kingdom. This was not lost on them, for the apostle Peter tells us that his experience confirmed the prophecies that had been given of old time concerning the coming of the Messiah to reign, 2 Peter 1:19.

So Moses is a servant, and Elijah is described as a prophet, and as such they represent, on the Mount of Transfiguration, all the Old Testament servants and all the Old Testament prophets. But they also represent the Law and the Prophets, the general division of the Old Testament sanctioned by the Lord Jesus Himself in Luke 24:27, for to say “Moses and all the prophets” is equivalent to saying “all the Old Testament scriptures”. The appearance of Moses and Elijah is a reminder that the scriptures are full of the coming glories of Christ. Israel were bidden in Malachi 4 to look back to Moses, and to look forward to the coming of Elijah.

The mention of “Moses…in Horeb”, reminds us that both Moses and Elijah were associated with mountains. For Moses it was mount Sinai, or Horeb, where he was given the law, and where the people sinned grievously at the foot of the mount. Elijah is known for his triumph on mount Carmel, where he confounded the prophets of Baal. The law was the covenant of the kingdom, and established the nation of Israel before God. The work of Elijah in a sense restored the kingdom after its lapse into idolatry under Ahab. Neither of the these two men were able to bring in permanence, however. Only Christ can reign effectively, and maintain God’s rights completely.

It is Luke that tells us what the conversation was with Christ. He writes, “who…spake of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem”. So they did not discuss the kingdom as such, but the event that would lay the foundation of the kingdom, even the Lord’s decease. The word for decease is “exodus”, a going out, a departure. Moses had left Egypt when he renounced his rights as a ruler in Pharoah’s court, but the conversation is not about that. He had led the children of Israel out of Egypt in their great exodus, but they do not speak of that specifically either. He had a strange exodus from this world, for not only was he buried by God when he died, Deuteronomy 34:6, but the Devil had contended with Michael the archangel about his body, Jude 9. Unique as those things were, they are not the subject of discussion on the mount.

And neither did they discuss the occasion when Moses offered to die for the nation, and thereby, as he thought, make atonement for their sin of idolatry, Exodus 32:30-33, for the work of Christ for Israel must be preserved in its uniqueness. Only He is qualified to make atonement.

And then there was Elijah, depressed because Jezebel sought to kill him, and requesting that God would take away his life, 1 Kings 19:1-4. But this would have undone all the good he had achieved on mount Carmel, where the forces of evil had been defeated. Elijah also had a dramatic exodus from this world, for Elisha saw “a chariot of fire, and horses of fire…and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven”, 2 Kings 2:11. Momentous as that was, it is not discussed on the mount.

So they spake of His decease, the way He would go out of this world. The Lord Himself would speak of His death as a departure, saying, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28. And John, in the second prologue in his gospel, writes, “Now before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father…and that he was come from God, and went to God”, John 13:1,3.

Now when Israel were experiencing their exodus, they sang on the banks of the Red Sea, “Thou in thy mercy hast led forth the people which thou hast redeemed…thou shalt bring them in, and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance…the Lord shall reign for ever and ever”, Exodus 15:13,17,18. So there is a link established between the exodus and the arrival in the land. But more than that, they look on further, and think of the establishment of an everlasting kingdom, with the Lord as King. And so it shall be. The apostle Peter made it clear on the day of Pentecost that David, in his capacity as a prophet, knew that God would “raise up Christ to sit on his throne”, Acts 2:30; that is, to sit on David’s throne. So the resurrection of Christ and His ascension to God’s right hand is the basis on which He will sit on David’s throne in the day of His kingdom. He must be a man risen from the dead to die no more, since His kingdom is for ever. The King shall never die!

This conversation may have gone on for a long time, for Luke tells us “But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep: and when they were awake, they saw his glory, and the two men that stood with him”. These three would sleep in Gethsemane, and they sleep on the mountain. How we need to heed the exhortation of the apostle, “Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep as do others; but let us watch and be sober”, 1 Thessalonians 5:5,6. It is not appropriate for those whose proper sphere is the light of His presence, and the day of His kingdom, to sleep like those who know neither His presence nor His rule. It is certain that if we do not keep alert, we shall miss both sights of His glory and insights into His decease.

17:4
Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.

Then answered Peter- now that he and his two companions are awake, they can see the glory of the Lord, and also Moses and Elijah. Even though these two “appeared in glory”, as Luke tells us, it was not their own glory, nor yet the glory of resurrection bodies, for they did not have these, but they were seen in association with the glory of Christ. Moses had requested to see the glory of God, and his request was granted to a degree, but he could not look upon God and live. God graciously covered him with His hand, Exodus 34:20-23. Now, on the mount, however, he can look upon the glory and be in the glory, for God is manifest in flesh, and we see the light of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6.

Peter responds to this situation, (hence the word “answered”), but Luke tells us “not knowing what he said”. If he had thought more and spoken less it would have been better. What he was doing was putting the Lord on the same level as Moses and Elijah, and this will not do, and the Father instantly moves to counteract the idea. He is jealous for the honour of His Son, and will not allow Him to be in any way diminished.

And said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here- this was indeed true, and it is always good to value opportunities to see the Lord’s glory.

If thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias- it was good that he called Jesus Lord; it was good that he said “if thou wilt”, recognising that His will must be paramount. Sadly, however, he did not realise the implications of his suggestion, even though he knew the Lord and His will must come first. His suggestion to detain Moses and Elijah was as they were leaving. He wanted to bring them back.

Some see in the idea of making tabernacles a reference to the Feast of Tabernacles, when Israel dwelt in temporary booths to commemorate their journey through the wilderness and to anticipate their entry into the kingdom. But the response of the Father to this suggestion about tabernacles was to command that they listen to His Son alone. So perhaps the idea that they make tabernacles was so that they could sit in them in turn and learn of Moses and Elijah and the Lord Himself. At the beginning of Christ’s ministry two of John’s disciples had enquired where He dwelt, and He invited them to come and see, and they abode with Him that day. What fellowship they must have enjoyed, no doubt in a temporary shelter near the Jordan. One of those thus privileged was Peter’s own brother, and the other may well have been John.

Peter’s thought perhaps went something like this, “What things Moses and Elijah can tell us, since they have been speaking so long with Christ in glory. They must have a wealth of information they could pass on to us”. But this lessens the supremacy of Christ in relation to the unfolding of the truth, and must be resisted. To give each a teaching tent was to say they had equal knowledge of the truth, and this was not the case. Luke tells that he said these things not knowing what he spake. He had not thought through the implications of his words.

17:5
While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them: and behold a voice out of the cloud, which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.

While he yet spake- the Father moves instantly to rebuff any suggestion that His Son may be treated equally even with Moses and Elijah, great men of God as they were. He spake through the prophets of old, but now speaks exclusively in His Son, Hebrews 1:1,2.

Behold, a bright cloud overshadowed them- the cloud that signified God’s presence was upon the mercy-seat in the tabernacle, Leviticus 16:2. Now it again signifies God’s presence, but instead of being over the ark it is over His Son, the one the ark prefigured. This cloud of glory overshadowed them, putting them in the shade, so that they might see the better the glory of Christ, and not be so foolish as to equate Him with Moses and Elijah.

And behold a voice out of the cloud- Peter tells us that he heard the voice from the excellent glory, another description of the bright cloud they saw.

Which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him- these are the same words that Matthew wrote in his account of the Lord’s baptism. There it was the Father’s word of approval after His life in Nazareth in the past, and also to pre-empt the critical words of men that they would speak to Him during His ministry. There was nothing in the word at His baptism about hearing Him, even though that was going to be necessary. It is as if the Father is assuming they will, even though He knew they would not. Here it is the Father’s word of approval of His ministry in the past. Nothing has spoiled Him during those years, and He remains the delight of His Father’s heart.

In the context of Matthew’s gospel, and the purpose Matthew had in writing it, this is the assurance that He is God’s Beloved one, far superceding David whose name means “beloved”, and Solomon, whose other name was Jedidiah, again meaning beloved, 2 Samuel 12:25. He is the supreme King in virtue of His unique relationship with the Father.

Matthew is also linking back to the closing book of the Old Testament, and showing that whereas in Malachi’s day God had to say “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10, now it is different, and one has come to Himself be the offering for the sin of the nation, and then rule over them in righteousness. Perhaps this is why Mark and Luke omit the words “I am well pleased”, for to them the fact that He was the beloved Son included the idea that God was well-pleased with Him, and they employ other means to link with the Old Testament. Mark does it by developing the idea of the Servant of the Lord in Isaiah, and Luke does it by giving scenes at the beginning of his record that are Old Testament in character.

So it is that, as Peter says, when the voice came to Him He received honour and glory. He also says that the voice came to Him, even though it is in the third person, and not directly to Christ. He is being honoured and glorified amongst those who wanted to put Him on a level with Moses and Elijah. Instead of wanting to divide their attention between Christ, Moses and Elijah, the apostles are to hear God’s Son exclusively. That is not to say that the law and the prophets they represented do not still have lessons for us, (the Lord Himself showed they do on the road to Emmaus in Luke 24), but the lessons are to be learnt in the light of the ministry of Christ, and not in isolation. This was relevant in Peter’s day, for he is just about to warn his readers concerning false prophets and false teachers. The way to counteract them is to listen to Christ. He spoke Himself in the gospels, and He speaks still through the rest of the writings of the New Testament. We need nothing more. Indeed, to add to these is to incur God’s curse, Revelation 22:18.

When the law was given, so awesome was the occasion that the people asked that the word be not spoken to them any more. In response, God promised He would send them a prophet like unto Moses, Deuteronomy 18:15-19. The apostle Peter made it clear to the nation of Israel that Jesus was that prophet, yet they had not obeyed Him, Acts 3:22,23.

Elijah also was found on the mount of the law, and he had to learn that God speaks through a still small voice, and not through fire, wind and earthquake, 1 Kings 19:8i-12. That still small voice was that of Christ, who came in grace and truth.

17:6
And when the disciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore afraid.

And when the disciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore afraid- they no doubt were not so much afraid of the sound, but what the voice said, as they were rebuked for ever putting God’s Son on a level with Moses. This was especially sad because a few days before, Peter had confessed Christ as the Son of God, and had thereby rejected the notion of the people that He was Elijah, Matthew 16:14-16.

17:7
And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid.

And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid- He can calm their fears because of the truth of the next verse.

17:8
And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only.

And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only- this was the answer to their wrong suggestion. It is as we concentrate on Christ alone that we are in the right attitude before God.

(b) Verses 10-13
Problem about Elijah

17:9
And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead.

And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead- Luke tells us “they kept it close, and told no man in those days any of those things they had seen”, Luke 9:36. It was not appropriate at that time to proclaim that Christ was the Coming King, since the nation had rejected His claims, and would soon crucify Him. The age of the church was about to dawn, and the emphasis during that period is on heavenly things, not an earthly kingdom.

In Mark there is special mention of the puzzlement of the disciples about the expression “risen from the dead”. He writes, “And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean”, Mark 9:10. The preposition the Lord used, and which the disciples also used, was “”ek”, meaning “out of”.

They were used to the words of Daniel 12:1 which were, “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:2. Now it is important to understand this verse correctly. On the surface it appears to say that all involved awake together, and some go into everlasting life, and the rest into shame and everlasting contempt. However, the word translated “some” is never used in the Hebrew Bible to divide up what has been mentioned before. The correct understanding of the words, (and the rabbis were agreed about this), is as follows:

1. Many of them that sleep in their graves shall be wakened. The word “of” means “out of”, so bearing in mind the angel is only referring to Daniel’s people, the Israelites, the prophecy is telling us about the resurrection of Israelites from among the dead, with no reference to any others in the graves, whether Gentile believers or Gentile unbelievers. In fact the Gentile believing dead of Old Testament times will indeed be raised at this point, as we shall see, but the concern in this passage is Daniel’s people.

2. Since the promise to believers in Israel was that they would have a share in Messiah’s kingdom, (and this is what having everlasting life meant to an Old Testament Jew), those who awake to everlasting life go into Christ’s kingdom when He comes to earth to reign.

3. Those who go into shame and everlasting contempt are clearly unbelievers, even though of Israel. These shall awake at the resurrection of the unjust, and shall be judged at the Great White Throne judgement, Revelation 20:11-15. There is nothing in the verse to say that all the people in view rise at the same time, just that the righteous rise from among other dead persons. Indeed, if they did all rise together, and it is a rising from among the dead, who are the dead the unrighteous rise from amongst, for they are the last to rise? So there are one thousand years between the two awakenings, just as there are one thousand years between the first resurrection and the second resurrection, Revelation 20:4-6.

4. The foregoing is a warning to the men of Israel not to presume that since they were children of Abraham they were guaranteed a place in the kingdom. Nicodemus thought this in his day, and the Lord Jesus had to warn him that unless he was born of water and the Spirit he would not enter the kingdom of God, John 3:5. The Rabbis taught that all those who were descended from Abraham and had been circumcised were sure of a place in the kingdom, but they were wrong.

So when the Lord Jesus referred to His resurrection in Mark 9:9, He used the preposition “ek”, meaning “out of”, which is the equivalent to the “of” in Daniel 12:2. The idea of resurrection was not strange to them; nor was the idea of many persons rising from among the dead, for they would know the meaning of Daniel 12:2. What was new to them was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, leaving all others, of whatever class, behind. They did not as yet realise that the resurrection of Christ would inaugurate a new sort of resurrection, namely some believers rising and leaving other believers behind. Those raised being church saints at the rapture, and those left being Old Testament saints.

17:10
And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come?

And his disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come? The word “then” shows that the disciples are drawing a conclusion. Had they misunderstood the words “There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom”, 16:28? Did they really think that the kingdom was about to begin? The sight of Elijah now reminds them that God had said “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, Malachi 4:5. If the kingdom was about to begin, then they think that Elijah should have come beforehand.

17:11
And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things- without reference to the scribes, the Lord reinforces what Malachi had written, for it was the promise of God. He will “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers”, Malachi 4:6. What this means may be learned from the similar words spoken of John the Baptist, for the angel said to Zecharias, “And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord”, Luke 1:17. if “to turn…the disobedient to the wisdom of the just” is the equivalent of turning the heart of the children to their fathers, then it means that the fathers will be exercised to teach their children the law, (for this is mentioned in the previous verse in Malachi 4), and the children will be willing to respond, and so be turned back to the wisdom of the just men who wrote the Old Testament. In this way Elijah shall restore all things. In his first ministry, Elijah had brought the people back to the Lord at Carmel, and he will do so again in the future. He appealed to “the Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel”, and God answered by fire, 1 Kings 18:36. He was turning the hearts of the children to the wisdom of the just. As a result we read, “thou hast turned their heart back again”, and the people fell on their faces and worshipped God, verses 37,39. Elijah had restored all things.

17:12
But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them.

But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed- so not only is there a future coming of Elijah, but also a past one, for by coming “in the spirit and power of Elias”, John the Baptist’s ministry was identical to Elijah’s. His spirit was the same as Elijah’s, a strong condemnation of sin. His power was in his preaching. Sadly, however, his ministry was not appreciated by the rulers, and he was put to death.

Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them- this is a solemn warning to the disciples that the path to the kingdom, both for Christ and for them, would be through suffering. Of course, death for Christ would not be the swift swing of the axe, as with John the Baptist, but the long cruel death of the cross.

17:13
Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist.

Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist- as often, they took in one truth, but seemed to ignore the other. They realise that John the Baptist was as good as Elijah for that time, but that Elijah would come in person at the end times. But they seemed to have missed the reference to the Son of man suffering.

The incident which follows presents a great contrast with what has just been related. On top of the mountain were scenes of glory, and a preview was given to three favoured disciples of the coming kingdom. When Peter referred to this he spoke of “the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Peter 1:16. The Lord had said to His disciples a few days before that they would see the Son of man coming in His kingdom, but in verses 14-21 we see something of the power of His kingdom, for Christ will defeat the powers of evil in the child, but He will also defeat the powers of evil in order to set up His kingdom on earth.

Special note on Satanic activity in the Great Tribulation
The book of Revelation is just that, a revelation of the glories of Christ, firstly in relation to churches now, and then afterwards during the last seven years that are left to run of the seventy that the angel Gabriel told Daniel about. Its equivalent in the Old Testament is the book of Daniel, but that book is more about the revelation of Antichrist, the great satanically-motivated figure at the end times who will oppose God in every way he can. We may learn certain things about those times in relation to the powers of evil by noting what Daniel records.

In Daniel chapter 3 we read of Nebuchadnezzar’s great image, which all were required to worship. So also, in the end times, the Antichrist will require all to worship his image, Revelation 13:12. But there are forces of evil behind an image, and when men worship the beast they will be worshipping Satan, 13:4.

In Daniel chapter 7 we learn that of a world-emperor who is like a wild beast. This is Antichrist again. Despite his seeming invincibility, he will be at last destroyed, but the agents who do this, under God’s hand, are said to be the saints of the Most High, 7:18, who shall take the kingdom. So we learn that in the end times God will ultimately triumph, and the forces of evil shall be destroyed. Throughout the book of Daniel the saints are angels, God’s holy ones, such is the meaning of the word saint. As a result of their activity, the people of the saints of the most High, meaning believing Israelites, shall receive the kingdom, 7:27.

But this will not be without much spiritual conflict. We are given insight into this later in the book of Daniel. The personage known as the Little Horn in chapter 8, (prefigured by Antiochus Epiphanes, but finally realised in the Antichrist), waxes great, even to the host of heaven, and will cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamp upon them, 8:10. So it seems that with Satanic power the Antichrist will be able to touch even some of the angelic hosts of heaven, and cause them to fall. He will even attempt to overcome the prince of the host, who is perhaps the same as the captain of the host of the Lord who appeared to Joshua just before the taking of Jericho, Joshua 5:14. Daniel saw in his vision that the Little Horn made war with the saints, and actually prevailed against them, presumably just for a time.

As a result of this initial success, the Antichrist is able to interfere with the worship going on in the rebuilt temple in Jerusalem, and cause it to cease. This will happen at the half-way point in the last seven years of Daniel’s seventy-week vision, Daniel 9:27.

We read of this same personage that “his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power”, 8:24, for it is the Devil who gives him his power to act, Revelation 13:4.

We learn from Daniel 10:12 that as soon as Daniel set himself to supplicate God for the state of His people, Gabriel had been sent to him to give him the insight into the purpose of God regarding Israel. But such was the power of the enemy, that he was withstood by the prince of the kingdom of Persia, and he was delayed for twenty one days, verse 13. However, Michael, the great prince that standeth for the children of Israel, Daniel’s people, 12:1, came to assist Gabriel, and they together prevailed.

This tells us that nations have their angels, Michael the archangel being the one allotted to Israel. But Satan has his agents too, those that he commissions to seek to overthrow the work of God amongst the nations. This is why Daniel tells Daniel that he had been the one who had confirmed and strengthened Michael at that critical moment in history when the rule of the world was transferred from Babylonia to the Medo-Persian empire, represented by Darius the Mede, 11:1. It was important that the affairs of the political world be controlled, so that they would favour Israel. So it was that they were allowed to go back to Jerusalem and rebuild their city.

So we see that at times even God’s mighty angels find it difficult to prevail against the forces of evil. We might wonder why this is. A prior question is what is the nature of the conflict they engage in. To find the answer to this we must turn to the New Testament. We read in Revelation 12:7, “And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels”. No doubt battle is joined because the Devil has instigated his final and most serious attack on God, by motivating the Antichrist to set up an image of himself in the temple of God. This is the ultimate insult, being the claim to be Christ. This God cannot allow, and marshals His forces to finally settle the question.

We should not think of this in terms of physical warfare. This is conflict between good and evil, and between truth and error. The battle is fought by reasonings and argument. The apostle Paul reminded the Corinthians that “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds. Casting down imaginations, and every high thought that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. And having in a readiness to revenge every disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled”, 2 Corinthians 10:4-6. We often hear the expression “High Court battle”, when lawyers contest a case, using their best arguments so that those they represent “win” the argument. So it is here, except that the Court is the Heavenly Court of Justice. So by the mighty power of logical argument, Michael and his army of angel-lawyers will contest the reasonings of Satan that, from the very beginning, he has used to deceive men. At last his lies and propaganda will be exposed, and those plans to exalt himself above God will be condemned. Every thought will be tested as to whether it represents obedience to Christ; if it does not, it will be cast down. At last, after sixty centuries of rebellion, Satan’s disobedience will be avenged.

No doubt the reason why the holy angels have difficulty in prevailing in their arguments against the Satanic hosts, is the unbelief of the majority of the nation of Israel at that time, and this will provide an argument against God. Are they not supposed to be His chosen people? did He not threaten them with judgment if they went into idolatry? Yet they are worshipping the image of the antichrist, and beyond that, are worshipping the Devil himself. The evil hosts will be able to accuse God with glee, for it looks as though the plan of the ages is coming to nothing.

In the face of this the holy angels will have difficulty countering the arguments, but at last they shall prevail, and the enemy defeated. Perhaps one of the arguments they will be able to use is the fact that Manasseh, a wicked king of Judah, actually put an image in the temple in his day, 2 Kings 21:7. But he repented, took away the idol out of the temple, and God forgave him, 2 Chronicles 33:13,15. His prayer of repentance is not told us, but it is written “among the sayings of the seers”, verse 19. This establishes a precedent that maybe the angel-barristers will use. We do not know what the seers said, but the angels will know.

After He had upraided the cities of Galilee for their unbelief, the Lord spoke of a man possessed of a devil, but the devil left him, but after a while returned with seven other spirits more wicked, so that the last state of the man was worse than before. Then, in explanation, He added, “Even so shall it be also unto this generation”, Matthew 12:43-45. So there is reason to see in this child a figure of the nation of Israel in a future day.


(c) Verses 14-21
Perversity of that generation

17:14
And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying,

17:15
Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water.

And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying, Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water- after the scenes of glory on the mountain, there is a sorry sight presented to them, for a man comes with his son who is lunatic, and also indwelt by a devil. Now in 4:24 Matthew has carefully distinguished between those who were possessed with devils, and those who were lunatic, so he is not saying they are the same thing here. It seems that the fact that a devil was in the child had affected his mind with lunacy.

Matthew is presenting us with a further aspect of the coming of the kingdom, for at the time of the coming of the Messiah the nation of Israel will be in the grip of Satan as never before. So the Lord sees in a possessed person a figure of the nation of Israel overcome by the power of Satan. So shall it be before He comes, with the majority going along with the deceptions of the Antichrist.

Special note on this miracle
The rabbis said that the Messiah would be able to do three things that even prophets could not do. These were, cleanse a leper who was an Israelite, give sight to a man born blind, and cast out a demon that caused dumbness. Thus by this miracle the Lord establishes that He is the Christ.

For ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water- the child was not only affected in mind and spirit, but in body too, for he had lost all sense of danger, and could not avoid it. Moreover, as Mark tells us, the spirit was a dumb spirit, so the poor lad cannot express his pain in words. How often the nation of Israel has been through the fires of persecution, (not least in the Holocaust, which comes from a Greek word which is used for a burnt offering), and the overwhelming floods of anti-Semitic propaganda.

17:16
And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him.

And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him- we learn from verse 21 that certain kinds of devil are difficult to deal with, and this the disciples have now found to be the case. Only the Lord is competent in every situation.

We could gather together the various facts about this child, and compare them to the nation of Israel:

1. He had the spirit from a child, so it had been a long time. For the whole of this age Israel has been marked by unbelief, having come under the power of Satan in order to crucify their Messiah.

2. The spirit had often tried to destroy him by fire or by water. Many have been the attempts of Satan to destroy the nation of Israel, both in the past, and now.

3. The spirit was a dumb and deaf spirit. The nation of Israel has nothing to say to God, for the unbelief that caused them to crucify Christ still marks them; they are those who are dumb; nor will they listen to the voice of God, but are as those who are deaf, Acts 28:26,27.

4. When the child was brought to Christ there was a fresh attempt by the spirit to control him, which was rebuked by Christ. So when Christ is about to come to reign the Devil will make a determined effort against the nation, knowing that “he hath but a short time”, Revelation 12:12.

5. When He cast the spirit out, the Lord commanded it to not enter into the child any more, Mark 9:25. So once Christ has delivered the nation from the power of the enemy, they will never again be overcome, for he will reign over them.

6. The nation will be in such a state that only Christ can save them, for the disciples, even though they had the authority to cast out demons, were powerless. The prophet spoke of the future time when the Lord shall say, “And I looked, and there was none to help; and I wondered that there was none to uphold: therefore mine own arm brought salvation unto me; and my fury, it upheld me”, Isaiah 63:5.

7. Mark tells us that when the spirit left the child, the people thought he had died, Mark 9:26, but the Lord took him by the hand and lifted him up. So shall it be with Israel, for as the apostle Paul wrote, “For if the casting of them away be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead?” Romans 11:15.

8. The classic words of the child’s father will be expressive of the feelings of the nation in a day to come, for he said, “Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief”, Mark 9:24. In other words, his attitude was one of belief, and any element of unbelief that had marked him before he asks to be helped to overcome. So the nation in a coming day will change from unbelief to faith in Jesus of Nazareth as their Messiah, and they shall be restored to favour. They will be conscious all the while that they were marked by unbelief for long centuries, for Isaiah asked the question, “Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed?” Isaiah 53:1.

17:17
Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to me.

Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation- this might seem to be a rather harsh response to the man who had a genuine need. But we should see the words against the background of the condition of the nation. It was this that the Lord was addressing with His stern words, and not the heart-condition of the man bringing his child.

How long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to me- as He thought of the length of time He had been with them, and they as a nation were still faithless and perverse, He asks the question out loud as to how long does he have to be amongst them before they believe Him? And how much longer will He have to offer restraint in the face of their perverseness?

But His strong anger is followed by words of mercy, for He said, “bring him hither to me”. For as the prophet said of God, “he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the evil”, Joel 2:13. And Isaiah, speaking of Israel, writes, “And in that day they shall say, O Lord, I will praise thee: though thou wast angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou comfortedst me. Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be afraid: for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation”.

17:18
And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him: and the child was cured from that very hour.

And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him- with Divine authority He rebukes this agent of Satan, and at His rebuke the devil departs, never to return.

And the child was cured from that very hour- the disciples were not able to cure the lunacy, for it was brought about by the spirit inhabiting the child. No sooner was the spirit expelled, than the child was cured; there did not have to be a separate cure. So there was a direct connection between the child being dumb, and him having an evil spirit; so the nation was silent when they should have praised Christ, and this was because they listened to Satan rather than the Holy Spirit.

17:19
Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out?

Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out? We might well feel a little sorry for the disciples, for not only had they been questioned by the scribes, Mark 9:14, (perhaps disputing their right to claim to be able to cast out spirits), but they find that they are powerless in this situation, despite being given authority over the spirits by Christ Himself when He sent them forth.

Perhaps Matthew is writing for the benefit of the preachers of the gospel of the kingdom during the Tribulation Period, who will need to be prepared for the fact that the world, and the nation of Israel, will be in the grip of Satan, the Holy Spirit having been withdrawn at the rapture of the church saints, and they will be powerless to act on their own. As we have noticed, even holy angels will have difficulty against the forces of evil during the Tribulation Period; disciples should not be surprised if they have difficulty too.

17:20
And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you.

And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief- they were like the father of the child, for he confessed his faith, but also his unbelief, a strange yet common mixture. The unbelief is explained in the next verse, for if faith is not wholly committed, then it is unbelief, for there is trust in self. As the rest of the verse shows, their faith, because it was faith in God, could do anything they were commissioned to do.

For verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you- the Lord has already described mustard seed as the least of all seeds, 13:31,32, so is a figure of speech for that which is seemingly insignificant. But as He went on to say, “when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs”. So it was not the smallness of the disciple’s faith that prevented them from casting out the devil from the boy; it was the largeness of their unbelief. They no doubt tried to cast the devil out, but when it resisted, they thought themselves powerless, and gave up trying. They saw the demon-possession as a great mountain that could not be removed, whereas the Lord had placed no limits on their power over spirits when He sent them forth.

17:21
Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.

Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting- so there was something different about the kind of spirit the disciples were confronted with. As we have seen from verse 18, the spirit had brought on lunacy in the child, so there was a mingling of an evil spirit with a human spirit which seems to have rendered the case particularly difficult. But whilst it was difficult, (“a great mountain”), it was not impossible, (“remove to yonder place…nothing shall be impossible unto you”). Their lack of power over the spirit was not because they had not authority, but because their lack of prayer and fasting hindered their effectiveness. Prayer is an evidence of dependence upon God; fasting is an evidence of the denial of self. So they lacked dependence and self-denial, and hence gave up when their initial attempt to cast out the devil failed, because they were too occupied with self. Their failure was not through lack of power, but lack of persistence.

In Mark the word is, “This kind can come forth by nothing, but by prayer and fasting”, so there is no alternative to prayer and fasting in this matter.

Luke tells us that as a result of the casting out of this spirit, “they were all amazed at the mighty power of God”, Luke 9:43. The word translated “mighty power” is the one Peter used when he was writing about the transfiguration, for he said “we were eyewitnesses of his majesty”. So the majesty that was seen on the mount at the beginning of Matthew 17, is still in evidence at the foot of the mount. The majesty and mighty power which shall bring in Christ’s kingdom, is the same majesty that will expel the forces of evil so that it can be established.

(d) Verses 22-23
Prediction of the crucifixion and resurrection

17:22
And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men:

And while they abode in Galilee- we learn from Luke’s account that this is just before the Lord’s final journeys to Jerusalem took place, or as Luke puts it, “when the time was come that he should be received up, he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem”, Luke 9:51. This does not mean one more journey; just that a critical point had been reached. His ministry in Galilee had taken the form of nine circuits, but now this was coming to an end.

Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men- the disciples must have been amazed at this statement, for He has just given a preview of coming kingdom power on the mount, and also a demonstration of power over the forces of evil at the bottom of the mount, but now He is going to be under the power of men! But only so could the “decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem”, (the topic of conversation on the mount), come to pass. The statement was also a warning to Judas, for it was by him that he was betrayed. There will be Judases among the nation of Israel in a day to come, ready to betray fellow-Israelites, Matthew 24:10.

17:23
And they shall kill him, and the third day he shall be raised again. And they were exceeding sorry.

And they shall kill him- it is one thing to be betrayed, but men would succesful see to it that He was dead. David was betrayed by Ahithophel, the Old Testament Judas, but he survived to regain the throne.

And the third day he shall be raised again- notwithstanding the apparent success of men in executing him, God’s purpose was in it all, so He would be raised again. The work of man would be allowed, and then the work of man would be reversed.

And so it has come to pass that He has been raised up to sit on David’s throne, Acts 2:30. Not immediately, of course, but He has been exalted to God’s throne in heaven, and will one day occupy David’s throne on earth. He must go through a death and resurrection experience so that He may reign without interruption and for ever.

So the transfiguration experience does not cancel out Calvary, nor does the church age cancel out the kingdom.

And they were exceeding sorry- we can understand their sorrow at hearing of his betrayal and death, but should their sorrow not have been lessened by the news that He would rise again quickly? And should they not have deduced from the subject of conversation on the mount, (“his decease”, the word means “exodus”), that just as Israel had an exodus from Egypt, so also did they emerge the other side of the Red Sea three days later?

The fact is that they did not believe that He would rise in three days. Luke tells us that “they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, that they perceived it not”, Luke 9:45. So we may be confident that when they did eventually believe He was risen, and began to preach His resurrection, they did so, not because they had persuaded themselves that it had happened when it had not, but because they were convinced that He had in fact risen from the dead.

(e) Verses 24-27
Payment of tribute money

17:24
And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received tribute money came to Peter, and said, Doth not your master pay tribute?

And when they were come to Capernaum- so the forecast of his death was made somewhere else in Galilee. Now they are back in the place that He made His centre for His preaching tours, no doubt returning to Peter’s house, which was probably where He lodged.

They that received tribute money came to Peter, and said, Doth not your master pay tribute? As soon as Peter arrived back home the collectors of the tribute money came to him for the money. They seem to suggest by their question that they were not sure whether the Lord paid the tax or not.

Special note on the tribute money
We should distinguish this tax from the “tribute to Caesar” referred to in Matthew 22:16-22. That was the money demanded of the Jews by the Romans. The tribute money of this chapter is the temple-tax that was levied on heads of households for the upkeep of the temple services. It had its roots in the atonement money that the Israelites were required to pay in the wilderness. We read of this in Exodus 30:11-16, and that was used to provide the silver for the tabernacle, Exodus 38:25-28.

It does not appear that this was an annual tax, for when Joash sought to repair the temple he had to revive the practice in order to collect funds for the project, 2 Chrionicles 24:4-12.

In 67 BC, when the Pharisees were in control in Palestine, they had tried to make the tax enforceable by law, but in the days of Christ, according to Jewish writings, the tribute was voluntary. The collectors would sit at tables in each city, and “mildly ask everyone” if they wished to give, but they did not oblige anyone to give. Those who sat in the temple to receive the money were more insistent, apparently, but it was still not compulsory.

17:25
He saith, Yes. And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented him, saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? of their own children, or of strangers?

He saith, Yes- no doubt the collectors came to Peter since he was the head of the house, and probably had provided accommodation for Christ when He was in Galilee. The collectors may have wondered whether Christ claimed exemption, for rabbis were not expected to pay. Peter assures them that this is not the case, and that He does indeed pay the tribute. It is unlikely that Peter said yes without thinking, or to get himself out of a difficult situation, but was simply stating the facts of the case.

And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented him- He took the initiative in the conversation, and showed that He knew what had gone on between Peter and the collectors.

Saying, What thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? of their own children, or of strangers? We should not think from the illustration the Lord uses here about kings of the earth, that the tribute was, after all, one paid to the Romans. Custom, (as in “Customs and Excise”), is a toll paid on goods, such as Matthew would have collected when he sat at “the receipt of custom”. Tribute is the tax imposed when the authorities did a census; in fact the word used is “kensos”. 

The point is that kings do not tax their own sons, but the people at large, who are not personally known to them and are in that sense strangers.

17:26
Peter saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free.

Peter saith unto him, Of strangers- and in this he was right. As far as the temple system was concerned, the Lord was not a stranger to the one who owned the temple, for He was His Son. He had cleansed the temple with the words “make not my father’s house an house of merchandise”, John 2:16.

Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free- if he is not a “stranger” he must be one of the “children”, in other words, in close relationship with the temple owner.

17:27
Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money: that take, and give unto them for me and thee.

Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them- despite the fact that the tax as then operating was optional, and also that as the Son of the Father who owned the temple He was free of its demands, the Lord is willing to pay. He does this because He does not wish any misunderstanding to arise about His relationship with the temple authorities. When He purged the temple at the beginning of His ministry, the Lord had spoken of it in His own words as His Father’s house, John 2:16, but soon He will purge the temple again, and this time will quote the scripture which represents God speaking, and saying “My house”. In this way He distances Himself from the temple even further, for He does not claim relationship with God in connection with the temple on the second occasion. The one who was one of “the children” at the beginning of His ministry, is becoming one of “the strangers”. That public distancing of Himself has not quite been reached, however, and He pays the tribute, but only to avoid misunderstanding. One of those who rose up in Galilee and rebelled against the authorities incited the people not to pay the temple tribute, and the Lord does not wish to be classed alongside of him.

Go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up- when Adam was set over creation, the psalmist said he had dominion even over the fish of the sea, and whatever passes though the paths of the sea, Psalm 8:8. So individual fish and shoals of fish were under his control. He lost his place of dominion, however, so “we seen not yet all things put under him”, but “we see Jesus”, Hebrews 2:8,9. Jesus is the man who is not liable to any of the consequences of Adam’s fall, so we see Him able to control the fish in this incident. He knows and orders the paths they take, and ordains that one particular one should make its way to Peter’s hook. We read of no bait on this hook, so the fish was not lured to the hook by the hope of food; it came simply because the Lord directed it.

It was not that the fish was not hungry, for it had been scavenging for food and picked up a coin, thinking it to be a tasty morsel. But anyone who has fed goldfish in a bowl and then watched them eat the food will know that if a fish has something in its mouth, and then finds something else to eat, it will reject the first item before swallowing the second. This fish, however, despite having something in its mouth already, (unusually, it has not rejected the coin after it has discovered it is not food), takes Peter’s hook into its mouth together with the coin. The fish is directed to swallow a coin of exactly the right value to pay for two people; it makes its way to Peter’s hook; it swallows the hook without rejecting the coin. All is under the perfect control of the Son of man, the Lord of creation.

And when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money- apparently it was quite usual for two people to combine to pay the tax, since the coin involved, the didrachma, was not in plentiful supply, whereas the stater, (which is what is meant by “piece of money”), making two didrachmas, was freely available. It was not freely available in the mouth of a fish, however!

That take, and give unto them for me and thee- so it could be said that the Lord and Peter had paid, but not paid. They paid in the sense that they handed over a piece of money, which satisfied the authorities, but they did not pay in the sense that the piece of money was a gift to them from the fish. They have paid, but without supporting the corruption rife in the temple. Because he paid with the same coin as the Lord paid with, Peter has been put on the same footing as the Lord in relation to the temple. He is one of the children, who are free. But like the Lord, because he did not have to pay but did so, he is a stranger.

In this way the suggestion that Peter’s coin had a different significance to the Lord’s is avoided. They paid on the same basis, for they paid with the same coin.

ROMANS 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Author’s Preface
This phrase-by-phrase consideration of the first eight chapters of the Epistle to the Romans is offered to the reader with the earnest prayer to God that it may be of spiritual help to some.

The comments only use the Authorised (King James) Version of the Scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

The last few verses of the Bible tell of a fearful curse upon those who tamper with the word of God, either by adding to it or taking away from it, Revelation 22:18,19. If, however, there is no way of knowing what God’s word actually is, there is no way of knowing whether words have been added or subtracted. So if this warning is to have meaning, there must be that which may rightly called the word of God. And since this warning is given in the light of the coming of Christ, it must be that the Lord will ensure that His word is available until He comes. We may have confidence that He has done this, hence only the Authorised Version is used in these notes.

Rights in The Authorised Version of the Bible, (The King James Bible), are vested in the Crown, and administered by the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press. They have kindly granted me a licence to reproduce the text of Romans 1-8 for the purpose of this e-book, and also to use in my website, Christiangospel.online

The wording of the permission is as follows:
Rights in the Authorized (King James) Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

The Authorised Version does not use capitals for the pronouns relating to the persons of the Godhead. I assume this is because it was felt that the insertion of capitals was adding to the word of God. Accordingly, I leave the pronouns without capitals when quoting the scriptures, but use them in my comments. I hope you do not find this confusing.

If it should be asked what authority I have for setting out my thoughts on this inspired epistle, then the answer is simple. The Lord Jesus said, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.” John 7:37,38. It was in 1953 that I came and drank from the well of salvation, Christ Himself. Owning up to my sinfulness, (even though but a child), I believed on Him. From that point on it was my responsibility, (along with all others who believe in Him), to ensure that there was an outflow from my innermost being to others around. This e-book is a further attempt to do this. I do trust that in the goodness of God it will be a blessing to you.

Introduction
The Epistle to the Romans is a logical and orderly exposition of the doctrines relative to the gospel of God. Under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the apostle Paul was guided to unfold those truths which it is necessary to know and believe in order to be reckoned right in the sight of God, and also to live a life which is righteous before God and before men.

Central to this gospel is the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by whom the work of redemption which is the foundation of the gospel was effected at Calvary. It was there that He died for the ungodly, and subsequently rose from the dead and ascended to heaven to intercede for those who believe on Him.

No preacher should venture to present the gospel to sinners without first gaining a working knowledge of at least the first eight chapters of this epistle. No believer should seek to testify in a personal way without such a knowledge, either. And certainly no unsaved person should dare to enter eternity without first becoming acquainted with the saving truths this epistle contains. Since the moment of departure from this world is unknown to us, it is important to gain this acquaintance as a matter of great urgency.

“Boast not thyself of tomorrow;
for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.”
Proverbs 27:1.

Like the rest of the Holy Scriptures, the epistle to the Romans is carefully structured. We would do well to consider the general scheme of the epistle by way of introduction, for it will help in understanding the truth contained therein.

The epistle as a whole may be divided into three parts, each beginning on a personal note from the apostle, and each ending with a note of praise:

Chapters 1-8           God’s righteousness imputed

Personal note

“I am ready to preach the gospel”, 1:15

Key phrase

“him that justifieth the ungodly, ” 4:5

Concluding praise

“For I am persuaded,” 8:38


Chapters 9-11        God’s ways defended

Personal note

“I have great heaviness”, 9:2

Key phrase

“His ways past finding out!” 11:33

Concluding praise

“to whom be glory for ever. Amen.” 11:36


Chapters 12-16      God’s servants instructed

Personal note:

“I beseech you therefore, brethren,” 12:1

Key phrase

“Him that is of power to stablish”, 16:25

Concluding praise

“To God only wise, be glory”, 16:27


Chapters 1-8 may be further divided into two major sections as follows:

1:1 to 5:11 The sins of the person

The remedy: The blood of Christ

The result: Redemption and righteousness

5:12 to 8:39 The person who sins

The remedy: The death, burial and resurrection of Christ

The result: Identification and assurance

Romans chapters 1 to 8 may be divided into 14 sections as follows:

Section 1
Romans 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 2
Romans 1:18-32

God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Section 3
Romans 2:1-16

God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Section 4
Romans 2:17-3:20

God’s wrath against men as their Legislator

Section 5
Romans 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 6
Romans 3:27-4:25

God’s grace toward men as their justifier

Section 7
Romans 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel

Section 8
Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted

Section 9
Romans 6:1-23

The believer’s present and past position

Section 10
Romans 7:1-6

Deliverance from the law of Moses

Section 11
Romans 7:7-25

Defence of the law and despair under the law

Section 12
Romans 8:1-17

Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Section 13
Romans 8:18-27

Sufferings then glory

Section 14
Romans 8:28-39

Overwhelmed and overcoming

From the foregoing it can be seen that chapters 1:1-5:11 are divided into three main sections, with two parenthetical passages:

First main section, 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel.

First parenthesis, 1:18-3:20

God’s wrath in relation to Jew and Gentile as Creator, Moral Governor and Legislator.

Second main section, 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel.

Second parenthesis, 3:27-4:25

The grace of God in relation to Jew and Gentile.

Third main section, 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel.

Special note on gospel preaching
There is a great need in these days to recognise that the gospel is God-centred, and Christ-centred, and not sinner-centred. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. Having taught who He was, they were then in a position to preach that He should be believed in and relied upon. It would be a useful exercise to note the number of verses about sinners and the number of verses about Christ in the gospel addresses recorded in the book of Acts.

The Acts of the Apostles serves several purposes. For instance, it provides a link between the ministry of the Lord Jesus as recorded in the four gospels, and the Epistle to the Romans. The Lord was not sent, but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, whereas Romans is written to Jew and Gentile alike. How the transition from preaching only to Israelites to preaching also to Gentiles took place is shown in the Acts of the Apostles.

Then again, we see in the Acts the way in which the charge given to the apostles was obeyed, for the word from the Lord Jesus was, “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Acts 1:8.

Yet again, we see in the Acts the various ways in which the Devil sought to frustrate the spread of the gospel, and also the ways in which the apostles dealt with those threats.

The Acts is also the Preacher’s Handbook, and gives us insight into the way in which apostles, and others, like Stephen and Philip, presented the gospel. The following thoughts are based on the principles they followed, and will hopefully encourage the practice of preaching in a scriptural way.

The preaching was directed to those who had a certain interest in the things of God
In this case of the preaching on the day of Pentecost, it was “Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven”, Acts 2:5 who were listening. There were those who mocked the speaking in tongues that happened that morning, but Peter is content to reject their mockery, and, by reference to Joel’s prophecy remind them that God’s judgment against sin is a reality, for the great and notable day of the Lord will certainly come. In other words, he left the word of God to do its convicting work in the hearts and consciences of the mockers. Having done this, he repeats his call to the nation to listen, verse 22. In this way he safeguards himself against the charge of disobeying the word of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine”, Matthew 7:6.

The preaching was conducted in circumstances and situations conducive to serious thought
It is reasonable to assume that Peter’s address was given in the temple courts, the place where the Lord Jesus often taught, and where it was expected that the things of God would be set out. (At the end of the chapter the believers were found continuing with one accord in the temple, verse 46). Later on, it was the apostle Paul’s constant practice to seek out the Jewish synagogue in a place, and preach there to people who had an interest in Divine things. If, as sometimes happened, he was ejected from the synagogue, he did not stand in the street to harangue the worshippers as they emerged after their devotions, but went to a house nearby, so that if there were those interested in what he had to say, they could easily access the preaching.

This is not retreating in cowardly fashion to meet in a “holy huddle”, but a realistic and spiritual reaction to the situation, whilst still giving men the opportunity to seek the truth. That this was the mind of the Lord is seen in the fact that the large assembly in Corinth was formed as a result, Acts 18:6-11, and even the chief ruler of the synagogue believed on the Lord. And when the same thing happened at Ephesus, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks”, Acts 19:10. So to teach and preach in a building does not contravene the Lord’s command to go into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, Mark 16:15. Paul was in the world when he preached in the synagogue, or in Justus’ house, or in Tyrannus’ school.

The preaching began with a quotation from the word of God
The verses from Joel that the apostle quoted made up the third chapter of the prophecy of Joel in the Hebrew Bible, although to us they are the end-verses of chapter 2. So the apostle was not averse to citing a large portion of the scriptures. There were no “wonders in heaven above”, and “signs in the earth beneath” on that day, but Peter wanted to warn the mockers about the day of judgment so as to silence them, and then extract two further thoughts from the prophecy, one at the beginning and one at the end. At the beginning Joel speaks of the pouring out of the Spirit, and at the end he declares that “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”. Peter did not omit the intervening verses however, so that those he did use were rooted in the context. His listeners were devout Jews, and would have been quick to criticise any apparent misuse of the holy scriptures they loved and revered. We should beware of giving the impression that we think some portions of scripture are redundant and may be missed out.

The public reading of the scriptures should be done reverently, accurately, and intelligently. They are far more important than anything we may say about them, so they should be given their due and prominent place. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine.” 1 Timothy 4:13. A blessing is promised to those who publicly read the scriptures in the hearing of the people, Revelation 1:3. Attention should be given to the punctuation, and the correct amount of weight given to each word, or else the sense will be lost. The word of God does not need to be dramatised, but it does need to be read in a way that holds the attention.

It is not the preacher’s task to constantly bombard his hearers with anecdotes, personal experiences, or hymn quotes. These may have a limited use when done sparingly, but they are no substitute for the plain teaching of the truth of the word of God. This is what the Spirit uses. Wrote James, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth”, James 1:18. We should preach to people assuming they are present because they are seeking God, not seeking entertainment.

The preaching was Christ-centred
The preaching was not sinner-centred. In the opening of his classic treatise on the gospel, the apostle Paul wrote, “the gospel of God… concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:1,3. When Philip went down to Samaria he “preached Christ unto them”, Acts 8:5. When he met the eunuch in the desert he “preached unto him Jesus”, verse 35. When Paul was converted “he preached Christ in the synagogue, that he is the Son of God”, Acts 9:20. When some believers from Cyprus and Cyrene came to Antioch, they “spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus”, Acts 11:20. In the synagogue in Thessalonica it was Jesus that Paul preached unto them, that He is Christ, Acts 17:3. In Athens, Paul preached Jesus, and the resurrection, Acts 17:18. In Corinth Paul testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ, Acts 18:5.

We have been given the inspired account of what the apostles actually said when they preached. This, of course, is a great help to preachers. We shall look in vain, however, for any help as to how to appeal effectively to people to get saved. No advice on what emotional levers to pull; or how to coax them “over the line”. The reason why this advice is lacking is simple: there is no need for it.

So the gospel is not a constant appeal to the hearers to believe and get saved, but a setting forth of the truth regarding the person of Christ. In fact the preachers in the book of the Acts never made an appeal; they simply presented facts. The gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so the preacher has the assurance that the Holy Spirit will do His sovereign work of convicting and convincing men. It is not left to human ingenuity or contrivance to try to produce results, for “the wind bloweth where it listeth”, John 3:8.

The apostle Peter had the happy experience of finding that every person in his audience was converted before he had finished his message, Acts 10:44-48. The Holy Spirit had done His work, and Peter did not need to coax his hearers to believe.

Of course the apostle Paul wrote, “Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men”, 2 Corinthians 5:11, but how did he do it? The word for persuade means “to convince by argument”, so as he expounded the scriptures, the apostle presented valid reasons why people should believe; but it was not his task to coerce them. It is the Spirit’s work to “compel them to come in”, Luke 14:23.

The preaching was instructive
We ought to either learn or re-learn something about the Lord Jesus every time we hear the gospel. It is said of the apostles that “they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. So they taught Him before they preached Him. It is not that they preached to sinners and taught the converts. The teaching was part of the presentation of the gospel. After all, this was what the Lord had commanded when He said, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations”, Matthew 28:19. Sinners need to know on whom they are believing for salvation.

We learn how the apostle Paul went about this by the account of his preaching in Thessalonica. For three sabbath days he “reasoned with them out of the scriptures, opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ”, Acts 17:2,3. So he first of all opened up thoroughly the meaning of the scriptures that spoke of Christ, and then showed that Jesus of Nazareth fulfils those scriptures. As a result of this “some of them believed”. The comparative fewness of Jews who believed does not reflect on the standard of the preaching, or the method used, but simply on the hardness of the hearts of men, over which the preacher has no control. The gospel hall should be a seat of learning for believer and unbeliever alike. It should be known in the locality as the place where the truth of God is taught.

The preaching was comprehensive
We see this when we notice the range of the apostle Peter’s address at Pentecost. He began by pointing out that the miracle-ministry of Christ was the sign that God approved of Him as a man, Acts 2:22. Then he pointed out that Jesus of Nazareth was the subject of God’s eternal counsel, verse 23. He charged the nation with their sin in handing Christ over to the Gentiles to crucify until He was dead, verse 23. He then announced that God has raised Him from the dead. The implication of these things would not be lost on the intelligence of his hearers. But more than this, God has exalted Him to His very throne, where He waits until His foes will be subdued under Him when He reigns on earth as the son of David.

Having presented the people with these facts, the apostle’s task is over for the moment. He has made known the truth that the Spirit uses, and the result was that they were pricked in their heart as the Spirit convicted them. It is only when they have reached this point, and they ask what they should do, that the apostle makes his appeal to them, not to believe, but to repent. Faith is the expression of a repentant heart, and is valueless if there is no prior repentance.

The preaching consisted of the setting forth of the truth of the word of God
Peter based what he had to say on various passages from the Old Testament, namely Joel 2, Psalm 16, and Psalm 110. He showed how these scriptures were fulfilled in Christ. We in our day have the added resource of the New Testament, and passages relevant to the gospel abound.

In his first epistle the apostle Peter wrote about being born again, “not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”. Then in support of this he quoted from Isaiah 40 the words, “For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”. Then he added, “And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you”, 1 Peter 1:23-25. So the answer for men who are but flesh, and are as frail as grass and its insignificant flower, is the word of God. Men are frail and passing, but the word of God is strong and eternal. If men are to gain life from God they must do so by the agency of His living word. As James wrote, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures”, James 1:18. It is the preacher’s solemn responsibility, then, to faithfully present the truth of that word. He does not need to be a high-pressure salesman, for it is the Spirit of God who convinces men. Nor does he need to tell emotional stories to try to sway men’s feelings. His duty is to present the unaltered word of God to men.

Notice the order of words in the quote from 1 Peter chapter 1. It is not “and this is the gospel by which the word is preached unto you”, but rather, “this is the word by which the gospel is preached unto you”. This is an important difference. So what is preached is the word, (meaning the scriptures connected with the subject in hand), and the gospel is the expression of the truth of that word in a format which is relevant to sinners. The scriptures are not merely a tool to better present the gospel, perhaps to provide an illustration.

We have an example of this with Philip, who began at the scripture the eunuch was reading, and preached Jesus from it, Acts 8:35. And when Paul went to Corinth he preached that Christ had died, that He was buried, that He was raised, and that He was seen afterwards, but he preached this message as being “according to the scriptures”, 1 Corinthians 15:1-4.

The preaching was done by Spirit-filled men
The promise of the Lord Jesus to His own was, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me”, Acts 1:8. The preachers were not full of themselves, but of the Spirit. He it was who enabled and encouraged them in their task. Since it is one of the Spirit’s functions to glorify Christ, John 16:14, then all trace of self-advertisement was absent from apostolic preachers, so that as they preached their hearers “saw no man, save Jesus only”, Matthew 17:8. All those things that draw attention to the preacher, and draw attention away from Christ, would have been absent. Theirs was a priestly ministry, (such is the force of the word “serve” in Romans 1:9), and they conducted themselves with dignity and gravity. There was no ostentation, whether it be in dress or mannerisms. These were men who were on heaven’s business, and they let nothing of man intrude in their preaching.

Perhaps we under-estimate the impact that the preacher has on his audience. All the time he is before his hearers, they are tending to judge his message by looking at him. If he lacks credibility in some way, then in the eyes of the natural man the gospel loses credibility in like measure. Of course it is the Spirit who works and convicts, but the preacher should do his utmost not to get in the way of that work. He must be on top of his subject without appearing to be a know-all. He must look neat and tidy without being outlandish or ostentatious. He must be confident and bold without being brash. Treat his audience with respect without being patronising. Be polite without compromising. Be faithful but all the while remembering to be gracious. Be serious without being boring. Earnest without being eccentric. Winsome without being sentimental. Joyful without being jolly. Any display of self will detract from the Man of the message. To quote the apostle’s words, “We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

The preaching was done by those well-versed in the scriptures
Of course even newly-saved believers may testify in a private capacity, but when it comes to public preaching, a thorough working knowledge of the scriptures is essential. This requires study, and the preacher should expect to study for three hours for every fifteen minutes of message. Those who preach should be prepared for this, and let less important things go.

May we heed the solemn exhortation of Paul to Timothy in the light of the coming of Christ to judge the living and the dead, “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2. And may the word of God mightily grow and prevail in our day, Acts 19:20.


Section 1   Romans 1:1-17
The Person of Christ is central to the gospel


Subject of Section 1
Having introduced himself as the writer of the epistle, Paul goes straight into his theme, which is the gospel of God. He shows that this gospel was promised in Old Testament times as the prophets foretold the coming of Christ. He has now come, and is preached as being relevant to all men. Having assured the believers at Rome to whom he writes that he has a great desire for their blessing, Paul then asserts his strong belief in the ability of the gospel of Christ to save those who believe it.

Structure of Section 1
The person of Christ in relation to:

1(a)

1:1

Paul

1(b)

1:1

The prophets

1(c)

1:3

The people of Israel

1(d)

1:4

God

1(e)

1:5

The people of all nations

1(f)

1:6,7

The people of God 

1(g)

1:8-12

Paul’s ministry

1(f)

1:13-15

Paul’s motives

1(g)

1:16-17

Paul’s message


1(a)   1:1
The person of Christ in relation to Paul

1:1
Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God,

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ- as a servant or slave, Paul was captive to Christ’s will, and ready to be told what he must do, Acts 9:6.
Called to be an apostle- this means he was appointed by Christ’s call, Galatians 1:1, in accordance with the will of God, Ephesians 1:1. An apostle is a “sent one”, sent out from the presence of his superior to do what he commands. Paul was just as much an apostle as those twelve men who had been with Christ from His baptism until His ascension, Acts 1:21,22. The difference was that he had been sent forth by Christ after He had ascended to glory, Galatians 1:15,16, whereas the twelve had been sent forth by Christ when He was on earth, Matthew 10:1-6.
Separated unto the gospel of God- he was not only commissioned for Christ’s service, Acts 22:21, but also committed to it, Acts 26:19-23. We could say he was singled out, and single-minded.

1(b)   1:2
The person of Christ in relation to the prophets

1:2
(Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,)

Which he had promised afore- since Christ is the subject of the gospel, then to promise Him, (as God did through the Old Testament prophets), is to promise the gospel, for He is the sum and substance of it.
By his prophets- because they were His prophets, they spoke for God with authority. As the apostle Peter said, “But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled”, Acts 3:18. It is said of the Lord Jesus, “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:27. See also the prophetic words of Zecharias in Luke 1:69,70.
In the holy scriptures- the writings of the Old Testament are holy, for they express God’s holy will, and are completely separate in character from all other writings, being utterly reliable and trustworthy. As the apostle Paul wrote to Timothy, “from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God”, 2 Timothy 3:15,16.

1(c)   1:3
The person of Christ in relation to the people of Israel

1:3
Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh;

Concerning his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord- as God’s Son, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God the Father. See on verse 4. Jesus is the name He was given when He came into manhood to save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21. As Christ, He is the Anointed One, the Messiah of Old Testament predictions, see 1 Samuel 2:10; Psalm 2:2; Daniel 9:25. As our Lord, He is the One whose will is sovereign, and to whom believers readily submit themselves, Romans 14:7-9.
Which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh- as One who is of the seed of David, the Lord Jesus is qualified to bring in a future righteous kingdom on earth, see Luke 1:30-33. But the three main principles of that kingdom will be “righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and these also sum up the blessings that come to those who believe the gospel.
The apostle is careful not to alienate the Jewish element amongst his readers, so reminds them that the line of David clearly reaches to Christ, as Matthew chapter one shows. (In fact, “according to the flesh” may include the idea that even a unbelieving man might consult the temple records and see this to be true). But he is also careful to point out that since Christ has become flesh, He is relevant to all men, not just Israel. He became Real Man, and as such is God’s Ideal Man, and the Available Man for the world.

1(d)     1:4
The person of Christ in relation to God

1:4
And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead:

And declared to be the Son of God- note the change of verb; not made, as in connection with His coming into flesh and blood conditions, but declared, for He is ever the Son of God, sharing the Father’s eternal, unchanging nature. The Lord Jesus indicated in John 10:30,36 that to be Son of God was to be one in essence and nature with the Father. If He had meant anything less than this, the Jews would not have tried to stone Him for blasphemy.
With power, according to the spirit of holiness- the declaration of Christ’s Deity is a powerful one, and is made in relation to the spirit of holiness. Views differ as to whether this is a reference to the Holy Spirit, or to the spirit of the Lord Jesus. If the former, then the Holy Spirit empowers and endorses the declaration, but if the latter, then the holiness of Christ’s own spirit is set in relation to the fact that He was raised from the dead. It was because He was God’s Holy One that His soul was not left in hell, and He was raised from the dead, Acts 2:31. The glory of the Father demanded that such a person as Christ should not be left in the grave one moment more than was necessary, and that He should be raised from the dead.
There is a sense in which the spirit of the Lord Jesus was so in harmony with the Spirit of God, that both could be described in a similar way. So we could either say that “the spirit” is the Holy Spirit, and the “holiness” is Christ’s, or that the spirit is Christ’s, and the holiness is that of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle uses the word spirit in a similar way when writing to Timothy, reminding him that “God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind”, 2 Timothy 1:7. So we may say that the Spirit of God manifested Himself in the holy attitude of Christ. This attitude was all the more marked given the unholiness of men as described in the second half of Romans chapter one.
By the resurrection of the dead- not resurrection from among the dead, but the resurrection of dead persons, Himself included. See for instance, John 11:4,40. Every time a dead person was raised by Christ, when He Himself was raised, and when the dead are raised at the resurrection relevant to them, there is a powerful testimony to His Deity. See John 5:17-31.

Special note on the name “Son of God”
Angels, Adam, and believers are all called sons of God, but the sonship of Christ is of a different sort. Angels and Adam are called sons because they are the product of God’s hand as Creator. Believers are sons by adoption by God as Father. Christ, however, is the Son of God because of His equality with the Father in the Godhead. Because the Father is eternal, the Son is also, so His Sonship is underived. In John 10:30,33,36, the expressions “I and my Father are one”, “makest thyself God”, and “I am the Son of God”, mean the same thing, and signify His Deity. If this were not so, as already noticed, the Jews would not have attempted to stone Him for blasphemy.

To be the son of someone or something in Bible times meant to share their nature. Examples are “sons of thunder”, “sons of Belial” (worthlessness), “son of perdition”, “son of consolation”. As Son of God, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God. Believers are sons by new birth, but He is un-originated and eternal. If it were not so, He could not be the Only-begotten Son, for He would not be alone, and that title indicates He is.
The Sonship of Christ is especially set forth by the apostle John in his gospel. He describes Christ first of all as the Word, John 1:1, for He is the revealer of the mind of God. Then he goes on to speak of Him as “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father”, verse 18, for He is the revealer of the heart of God. He can reveal the mind and heart of God because He is equal with Him.
At the commencement of John’s gospel we learn of the eternal existence of the Word, for “In the beginning was the Word”, (with the word “was” in the imperfect tense), so when the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was, which means He is eternal.
He has distinct personality also, for John goes on “and the Word was with God”. If the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence.
John next announces that He has substantial Godhood, for “the Word was God”, a clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well.
Fourthly, John tells us that “all things were made by Him”. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. A person is either Creator, created, or self-created, with the latter option being an impossibility. So if the Word caused all things to come into being that did come into being, then He Himself cannot have come into being. He is therefore uncreated and eternal.
In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a seven-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may.

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is firstly seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father, and secondly in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works which none other man did”, for they were the expression of the will of one who is God, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgement over all men “That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality of expression
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

We return now to Romans 1.

1(e)  1:5
The person of Christ in relation to people of all nations

1:5
By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name:

By whom we have received grace- grace is unmerited favour, and believing sinners are shown this when they are saved from their sins. But there is a constant need for the believer to receive Divine favour, in order that the Christian life may be lived effectively. As the Lord Jesus said, “without me ye can do nothing,” John 15:5.
And apostleship- grace is the common portion of all the people of God, whereas apostleship was granted to only a few, who must have seen the Lord Jesus personally, 1 Corinthians 9:1. Divine favour was needed by apostles also for the discharge of their responsibilities. Note the incidental testimony to the Deity of Christ in that the grace which elsewhere is said to be the grace of God, 1 Corinthians 15:10, is here said to be from Christ Himself.
For obedience to the faith- the preaching of the gospel sets out the truth about Divine things. Men are expected to submit to that truth in repentance and faith. By repenting they turn from their own thoughts, and by believing they accept God’s thoughts. Sin came in when Adam and his wife rebelled against the truth of God and believed Satan’s lie. When a man repents and believes the gospel he ceases to rebel against God, and obediently submits to the truth of God as expressed in that body of Christian doctrine known as “the faith”.
Among all nations- the epistle emphasises the universal need of man to hear and believe the gospel. It was Luke, one of Paul’s companions, who records the words of the Lord Jesus just before He ascended back to heaven, saying “Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:46,47. Luke’s other writing, the Acts of the Apostles, records how the preaching began at Jerusalem, and spread until the apostle Paul can say in the very last chapter, “Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”, Acts 28:28.
For his name- that is, for the good of His name, and the advancement of His cause. The object of the apostle’s preaching was not only that sinners might be saved, but that the name of God’s Son, Jesus Christ our Lord might be honoured. Paul certainly did not seek to advance his own name. He said elsewhere, “For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

1(f)   1:6,7
The person of Christ in relation to the people of God

1:6
Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ:

Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ- amongst the many Gentiles who had believed were the saints to whom Paul was writing. He himself had not been to Rome up to this point, so he gladly acknowledges the effective preaching of others. There had been “strangers of Rome” present in Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, Acts 2:10.
The preaching of the gospel is the means by which Jesus Christ calls men and women to Himself, that they might enter into the blessings which He obtained at infinite cost when He died upon the cross at Calvary. The call is not only to Himself, but also away from self and the world. “The called” are a definite company, comprising those who have responded in faith to the gospel call. That call goes out to all men, but only those who respond in faith are “the called”. See notes on 8:28 and 30.

1:7
To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

To all that be in Rome- as is clear from the next statement, this means all the believers in Rome.
Beloved of God- they were the object of Divine affections. “Beloved” is a title of the Lord Jesus, Matthew 12:18, telling of the active love of the Father for Him; here it is used of believers. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “Thou…hast loved them, as thou hast loved me”, John 17:23.
Called to be saints- this means that they were constituted saints or separated ones by the call of Christ, not that they were called to develop into saints, although it is true that believers should be constantly perfecting holiness in the fear of God, 2 Corinthians 7:1. All true believers are saints, or holy ones, as far as their standing before God is concerned, but their current condition as regards practical holiness varies.
Grace to you and peace- grace has been described as “the fount of all mercies”, and peace “the crown of all blessings”. Grace (“Charis”) was a Gentile greeting, whereas peace (“Shalom”) was a Jewish salutation. Here they are combined in the apostle’s greeting to all believers in Rome, whether former Jews or former Gentiles. In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, Galatians 3:28.
From God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ- a further testimony to the Deity of Christ in that Divine blessings come equally from the Father and the Lord Jesus. When men greet one another with “Charis”, or “Shalom”, they are simply expressing a wish, which may or may not come true. The apostle is doing more than that, for he knows the wish will be granted, for God delights to bestow blessing on His people.

1(g)   1:8-12
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s ministry

1:8
First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.

First I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all- verses 8-10 emphasise Paul’s attitude Godward, whereas verses 11-15 emphasise his attitude towards believers as he thinks of their energetic faith and testimony. He gives thanks through Jesus Christ, meaning that his thanksgiving is offered through the agency of Jesus Christ, who gives acceptability to the prayers of His people. Note that even a leading apostle needed the Lord Jesus as mediator between himself and His God.
That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world- living as they did in the capital city of the Roman Empire, they were in a good position to spread the gospel, and this they had done diligently. By so spreading the word, they showed the genuineness of their faith.

1:9
For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers;

For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son- the preaching of the gospel is a spiritual activity, and nothing of man or self must be allowed to intrude into it. It is also a priestly activity, as the word for ‘serve’ indicates, so the preaching must be with dignity and holiness, with God’s glory as the end in view. Paul calls on God to witness because his prayers for them were in the closet, unseen of men.
That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers- it is just as important to pray for converts after they are saved as it is to preach to sinners so that they may be saved. Note the apostle prayed for these believers even though he did not know many of them personally. Samuel said to the people, “Moreover as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you: but I will teach you the good and the right way”, 1 Samuel 12:23.

1:10
Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you- in the ordering of God he was prevented for many years from visiting them, with the result that we have the benefit of his epistle to them in which he sets out what he would have said if he had come before. Note he subjected his movements to the over-riding will of God.

1:11
For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established;

For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift- the gifts he had were for the edifying of the believers, not the advancing of self, Ephesians 4:11,12. He longed to impart the blessing the exercise of his gift would bring to them.
To the end ye may be established- sound doctrine is vitally necessary if believers are to be firmly grounded in the faith, Ephesians 4:13-16. We cannot be established in the faith by any other means than apostolic doctrine.

1:12
That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.

That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me- the apostle is at pains not to elevate himself above them. He would be comforted by evidences of their genuine faith, and so would they be comforted by evidences of his faith.

1(h)   1:13-15
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s motives

1:13
Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles.

Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto)- he had been let, or hindered, from coming to them by his desire to fully preach Christ elsewhere. Those at Rome had heard from others, for as we have noticed there were strangers of Rome at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, and they would have heard the preaching of Peter on that occasion, Acts 2:10.
Paul had been prevented from coming to them because of his labours in places where Christ was not named, see 15:18-24. It is a solemn fact that the great majority of missionaries go to places where the gospel is already being preached. The apostle was exercised to reach those who had not heard the gospel, and so should all believers be, either by going themselves, or supporting those who do go.
That I might have some fruit among you also- fruit means results for God’s glory from the making known of His truth. A tree does not produce fruit for itself, but for the one who tends it, so Paul sought glory only for God in his service. He could only be fruitful through Christ, who said, “He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.” John 15:5.
Even as among other Gentiles- this would remind us that Paul was commissioned to concentrate on preaching to Gentiles, Acts 22:21; Galatians 2:9.

1:14
I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. 

I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians- it did not matter whether men were cultured or otherwise, Paul was concerned to discharge his debt of obligation to preach the gospel to them, for Christ had died for them all.
Both to the wise, and to the unwise- those who sought God through philosophy, or those who were unthinking, all had a claim on his time and attention, for he wrote “for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel!” 1 Corinthians 9:16. Note that the gospel is for all sorts of men, of whatever nationality, culture, or natural ability. There might be wise or unwise Greeks, and wise or unwise barbarians, but they all needed the wisdom of God in the gospel.

1:15
So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.

So, as much as in me is- this is as if Paul is saying, “as much as depends on me and my willingness to act for God”. He knew God’s desire was that the gospel should be preached, and he longed to be in sympathy with God’s desire.
I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also- note that he intends to preach the gospel to believers, not because they need to be saved again, but so that the principles of the gospel might govern their lives. It is a mistake to think that the gospel is just for sinners. When the believers at Rome had come to Christ in faith, they had obeyed that form of doctrine that was delivered unto them, Romans 6:17, and they become obedient unto the faith, Romans 1:5. They had committed themselves to the whole body of Christian truth, and it is this that Paul is going to teach when he arrives in Rome. For our benefit, however, the Spirit has seen to it that what he said at Rome is recorded for our learning.

1(i)   1:16,17
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s message

1:16
For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ- the preaching of the gospel is foolishness to men, 1 Corinthians 1:18, but those who have been saved know it is nothing to be embarrassed about. “And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.
For it is the power of God unto salvation- the men of the world are perishing all the time they refuse the gospel, whereas believers are not ashamed by it, for they not only knew initial salvation from sin and judgment when they initially received the gospel by faith, but are constantly saved from the pitfalls along the way by that same gospel. Note the three personal statements, which we would do well to affirm also, “I am debtor…I am ready…I am not ashamed”, verses 14,15,16.
As he thought of the city of Rome, Paul knew there were various theories held there regarding salvation. The pagan priests said salvation was in their religion. The politicians, through reforms. The army generals, through the regiment. The economists, through redistribution. The philosophers, through reason. The Gnostics, through re-incarnation. The lower classes through revolution. The slaves would say that salvation was through release. The apostle is assured that God’s salvation was only through the gospel, for that was where the power lay.
To everyone that believeth- this is the principle on which God acts in His dealings with men. To believe and to have faith mean the same, namely a firm persuasion based on hearing the word of God. See later passages in this epistle such as 4:1-8 and 10:8-13.
To the Jew first- in the rich grace of God, the very nation which cast out the Son of God and crucified Him is given the first opportunity to believe in Him. The Lord Jesus had instructed His apostles that “repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.
The apostle Paul invariably went into the synagogue when he first arrived at a place, even though he was the apostle to the uncircumcision, another term for the Gentiles, Galatians 2:7. This was because the gospel is to be preached to those who have an interest in God, however weak, and these were most likely to be in the Jewish synagogue. It is also to be preached in circumstances and conditions conducive to serious thought. This is why, when he was rejected by the synagogue at Corinth, Paul went and preached in the house next door, Acts 18:6,7. Later, when a similar thing happened at Ephesus, he went into a private schoolroom to teach and preach, Acts 19:8,9. On both these occasions many believed, so the apostle had not, by going into a private place, surrendered to the forces of evil that opposed the gospel.
And also to the Greek- by Greek the apostle here means non-Jew. Since the common language throughout the Roman Empire was Greek, the Gentiles were known as Greeks, even if they were not natives of Greece.

1:17
For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed- the expression “the righteousness of God” is used in two senses in this epistle. Here, the phrase means that Divine righteousness which is reckoned, or imputed, to those who believe, see 3:21,22; 4:3-5. Elsewhere, it means God’s attribute, that which He possesses intrinsically and eternally, as in 3:25,26. Instead of God demanding that man become righteous by his own efforts, (a thing the apostle will show in this epistle he cannot do), God is prepared, in grace, to reckon to be righteous those who receive the gospel.
From faith to faith- the righteousness of God is offered only on the principle of reception by faith. And this offer of righteousness is with the view to men responding in faith. God is prepared to reckon righteousness to a person, provided they come to Him on His terms. The sinner must abandon any idea that he can earn God’s favour, and rely totally on the person and work of the Lord Jesus, who died at Calvary so that his sins might be forgiven, and he might be declared right in the sight of God.
As it is written, The just shall live by faith- the truly just or righteous man is he who has spiritual life within on the principle of his faith in God, as is shown by the fact that he lives out that life by the same principle. The apostle had claimed at the beginning of this section that the gospel was promised through the prophets, and now he proves his point by quoting Habakkuk 2:4 as he brings the section to a close. He thus disposes of any idea that he is teaching a new doctrine of his own devising.
The prophet had written, “The just shall live by his faith”, thus emphasizing the personal nature of faith, and also the fact that it is ongoing, and not just initial. Paul exercises his right as an inspired penman to omit the word “his”, in order to lay the stress on faith as a principle.
Incidentally, this text shows that the notion that one person can act for another in the matter of salvation is completely contrary to God’s word. Those who believe they may effect salvation by praying for the dead, or being baptized for them, are in serious error.

Section 2   Romans 1:18-32
God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Subject of Section 2
The apostle now shows that the righteousness which is available through believing the gospel of Christ is greatly needed, since the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truths He has revealed to them through creation, and disregard the principles He has instituted for the regulation of their lives on the earth. Because they flout His laws, God ordains that they see the consequences in their lives even now.

Structure of Section 2

2(a)

1:18-20

The revelation of God through creation

2(b)

1:21-23

The rejection of the God of creation

2(c)

1:24-32

The recompense from the God of creation


2(a)   1:18-20
The revelation of God through creation

1:18
For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;

For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven- there is a great need for the righteousness of God to be revealed in the gospel, since God is angry with sin and sinners, a fact which He has plainly shown in history. The flood of Noah’s time, the confusion of tongues because of the tower of Babel, the overthrow of Sodom, and the sending of Israel into captivity, are events by which God clearly demonstrated His hot displeasure against the sins of men.
The apostle is going to describe the state of the world up to the time of Christ’s coming, in order to show how needful the gospel was, and is. That the world is in a like condition now is testimony to the wholesale rejection of the gospel by men.
Against all ungodliness- every example of a lack of reverence for God’s glory merits His wrath.
And unrighteousness of men- every evidence of disregard of God’s laws will meet with His righteous judgment.
Who hold the truth in unrighteousness- truths concerning God as Creator are known by men as the next verses show, but they choose to suppress them, (such is the force of the word “hold”), and thereby incur God’s wrath.

1:19
Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.

Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them- by His works of creation God has revealed truths as to His greatness and power. That truth is in their hearts, deep down, although they are reluctant to admit it, because recognising a Creator involves accountability to Him. A well-known evolutionist said that his generation was eager to accept the theory of evolution because men wanted to be rid of the moral restraints of religion.

1:20
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:

For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made- this verse is best considered as a parenthesis, so verse 21 follows the argument of verses 18 and 19.
From God’s creative act of making the world His invisible attributes of eternal power and Godhood are clearly seen. These include:
His power and understanding, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.
His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.
His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.
His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.
His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

Even his eternal power- God’s power is eternal power, for He is not Himself the product of a superior force, but is the great Originating Cause of all effects. He has eternally possessed the power to create the universe, but did so at the point of His choosing.
And Godhead- by this particular word for Godhead is meant those attributes of God which, in this context, are manifest through creation. However, that manifestation of God through creation is not complete. The fullest possible revelation of God is in Jesus Christ, for “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. In this latter verse the word Godhead describes God in the totality of His being, essence and attributes, as manifest in the person of His Son.
So that they are without excuse- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from the revelation God has given of Himself as Creator, as verse 19 explains. There is no real reason why men should not know that there is a Creator-God, for as the apostle said, “he left not himself without witness”, Acts 14:17.

For special notes on creation and evolution, please see the end of this chapter.

2(b)   1:21-23
Rejection of the God of creation

1:21
Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.

Because that, when they knew God- this is not a saving knowledge, but the knowledge of Him as Creator. Both verse 19 and this verse begin with “because that”, and are the double reason why the wrath of God is revealed from heaven, as verse 18 says it is. The theory of evolution is nothing other than an attempt to escape accountability to God.
They glorified him not as God- the glory that men should have given Him as His attributes were displayed in creation was withheld.
Neither were thankful- the benefits they received from Him were taken for granted, and men thought of them as the fruits of their own efforts, and not God’s provision. This is still true today, with good crops being attributed to man’s cleverness, and bad crops blamed on God.
But became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened- their reasonings were empty of truth and reality, so their hearts became taken up with things of no account, and darkened as to further light from God.

1:22
Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools,

Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools- thinking themselves to be self-sufficient as to the true nature of things, (for to be wise is to have “insight into the true nature of things”), they in fact sank deeper into folly and ignorance. As the prophet said of those who make idols, “They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand”, Isaiah 44:18. Men used to label themselves as “Homo Sapiens”, meaning “Wise man”. This has been updated to “Homo Sapiens Sapiens”, “Very wise man”! Such is the folly of man. As Isaiah went on to say in verse 20, “He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie in my right hand?”

1:23
And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.

And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God- whatever men might do or say, God is not corruptible, for He is not affected by the changing views about Him which men adopt. They may change His glory in their own imaginations, but not in reality. God said through the prophet, “I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images”, Isaiah 42:8.
Into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things- by degenerating into idolatry man shows himself to be the corruptible one. For examples of these various forms of idolatry see Daniel 3:1; Isaiah 44:13; Ezekiel 8:5-16; Exodus 32:4. How dark the mind must be that thinks the universe came into being through an idol, the work of a man’s hands!

2(c)   1:24-31
Recompense from the God of creation

1:24
Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves:

Wherefore God also gave them up- men gave God up, and heaped disgrace upon Him, and His response was to give them up by allowing them to heap disgrace upon themselves.
To uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves- the capacity to sin in the way specified in verses 26,27, is within the human heart through the fall of man in Genesis 3. It is not that God planted the evil there. In response to their ungodliness in turning to idolatry, God gave men up to vile affections, which would mean they would receive recompense for their sin in their own lives even on earth. Idolatry and immorality go together, for as soon as a man makes an idol he signals that he has rejected the rule of God, and thereafter follows his own rules of conduct.

1:25
Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator- man refused to acknowledge God’s true character as Creator, (the truth of God), rebelling against the principles He has set up for the maintenance of His rule in creation, and began to think of different creatures as his gods, which is a lie. As a consequence, objects God has created for His glory were turned into objects of worship, as verse 23 has said, and idolatry dominated men’s lives.
Who is blessed for ever. Amen- in the midst of his exposure of the gross wickedness of men in refusing God, the apostle feels compelled to break off, and show his profound disagreement with their behaviour by blessing God.

1:26
For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:

For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature- this resumes the theme of verse 24, after the apostle has been overwhelmed by the enormity of their sin, and has personally distanced himself from it in verse 25. God has revealed His anger against homosexuality and lesbianism, not only by condemning it in His law, Leviticus 18:22-30; 20:13, but also by dramatically destroying Sodom and Gomorrah, Genesis 19:4,5,24; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7. So the wrath of God against such evils is already revealed, as verse 18 has said.
The apostle says “even their women”, expressing surprise that those who are normally thought of as gentle and loving, should violently rebel against God in this way. The “also” of the next verse tells us that like the men, the women burned in their lust one toward another, and instead of bearing children to love, they rejected child-bearing in lust.

1:27
And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.

And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman- the proper and natural use of the woman is as the vehicle for the bringing of children into the world.
Burned in their lust one toward another- it is surely significant that the word Sodom means burning. Those who burned in their depraved lust, now burn in everlasting fire, Jude 7. The apostle does not use the normal word for man and woman in this passage, but rather the words for male and female, which are more fitting for the animal kingdom; those who practice the perversions mentioned here, are little better than the beasts. This is one of the results of the theory of evolution. It is no surprise that if men are constantly taught that they are descended from the beasts, then they start to act like beasts.
Receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet- not only does eternal wrath await these sins, but even now the recompense is known mentally and physically if men break through the barriers that God has set up to regulate human conduct and relationships.
The apostle is describing the world before Christ came, but sadly, the features he points out are with us today. Such is the rich grace of God in this age, however, that even those who are homosexuals or lesbians may be saved, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 6:9-11, where we read, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God”.

1:28
And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;

And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge- recognition of God as Creator and therefore Moral Governor of the universe has a restraining effect on the wickedness of men. Note a reference to the arrogance of men, “they did not like”, so what pleased them was the governing factor. If they choose to deny He has rights over them, God allows men to work out their wickedness and reap the consequences. “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap”, Galatians 6:7. But in wrath God remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2, so He demonstrates to men the folly of their sin before they enter eternity, giving them opportunity to repent.
God gave them over to a reprobate mind- God allowed men to express in action what was in their mind, so that they would find out the result of doing their own will. A reprobate mind is a way of thinking of which God does not approve.
To do those things which are not convenient- that which is not suitable conduct for those who are under obligation to God.
If we include the phrase in verse 32, “have pleasure in them that do them”, which is the sin of complicity, we have in the verses that follow a list of twenty-four sins. The apostle gives us a clue as to how we should divide them by his words “being filled…full”. He would not say “full of…whisperers”, so first there is a group of five sins, beginning with the words “being filled with”, that display a sinful reaction to the nature of God. Then, beginning with “full of”, a group of five sins that display a sinful attitude to men which results from their attitude to God. Then follows the third group consisting of seven sins which emphasise sinful character. Finally, beginning with “disobedient to parents”, a group of a further seven sins which show sinful shortcomings.
There is a progression in these sins. First, reactions to God, which manifest themselves in reactions to men, which in turn form character. Then the emptiness of man is exposed.

1:29
Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,

Being filled with all unrighteousness- which rejects God’s attribute of righteousness.
Fornication- which rejects Divine holiness.
Wickedness- which rejects Divine goodness, and acts contrary to it.
Covetousness- which rejects Divine providence, seeking for more than a fair share.
Maliciousness- which rejects Divine kindness, and manifests evil designs on others.

Full of envy- displeasure at the prosperity of others.
Murder- it is significant that this sin should be found in between envy and debate, showing that these are serious sins. Of course, murder is very serious too, being the destruction of the image of God in man, Genesis 9:6.
Debate- there is a sinister tone to this word, for it does not relate to a discussion about a question, but active strife.
Deceit- this sin disregards truth for one’s own advantage.
Malignity- the tendency to put the worst construction on a matter.
Whisperers- secret plotting against another.

1:30
Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,

Backbiters- open opposition to another by way of slander.
Haters of God- a heart-attitude to God.
Despiteful- rudeness to man.
Proud- an inward attitude of self-importance.
Boasters- the outward display of that self-importance.
Inventors of evil things- the invention of new ways of sinning.
Disobedient to parents- lack of respect for parents.

1:31
Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:

Without understanding- the lack of the ability to grasp simple and basic truth.
Covenantbreakers- lack of loyalty.
Without natural affection- lack of ability to sustain normal relations.
Implacable- lack of reasonableness.
Unmerciful- lack of mercy. At the end of the next verse they show mercy to themselves by excusing themselves.
This is a sad catalogue of the sins which are the product of a mind that is occupied with self and not God, and rejects the laws of our Creator. He allows men to sin in this way so that some, at least, may see the end result of rejecting God, and turn to Him for mercy.

1:32
Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

Who knowing the judgment of God- they know what God’s righteous assessment of their conduct is through the voice of conscience, which they stifle. The apostle will explain this in the next chapter.
That they which commit such things are worthy of death- those who commit sin deserve to be removed from the earth in death. See, for instance, 2 Samuel 12:13, where David recognised that his sin of adultery merited death. It is only through the mercy of God that sinners are allowed to continue living, and so have opportunity to repent.
Not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them- these men know that if they were to condemn others, they would condemn themselves, since they practise the same things. To try to avoid this, they condone the sins of others. The apostle turns in the next chapter to those who feel they can criticize others without condemning themselves.

Special note on creation
Whilst the Bible does not set out to be a science textbook, nothing within its pages is unscientific, and it is certainly not anti-scientific. The word “science” comes from the Latin verb “to know”. True knowledge is based on evidence. It cannot be based on mere theories. After all, men might speculate about origins, and propose their theories, but as God said to Job, “Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast understanding”, Job 38:4. Since no-one except God was there when the events took place, is it not sensible to take note of the record He has given us in His word?
Of course, because man is a sinner, and his mind has been affected badly by his sin, he does not like the implications of creation. The reason for this being that if God introduces Himself as the creator of all men, then He has a claim upon them. The natural heart of man is not comfortable with the idea of being responsible to God, especially because when we come to chapter two of the book of Genesis we find that God issues laws, and warns of judgment if those laws are not obeyed. And then when we move to chapter three we find that those laws, when disobeyed, really do meet with the judgment of which God warned.
There are those who suggest that “religious” people have no right to speak of scientific things, for science deals with facts, and religion deals with beliefs. It should be remembered, however, that views about the universe contrary to those set out in the Bible are also beliefs. The difference between the two systems being that in the matter of origins, scientists can only rely on theories, whereas the believer in God has solid evidence in the form of the written testimony of the Bible.
But the scientist may protest that he has his Big Bang Theory. Precisely. He has his theory. So does the heathen savage have his theory when he believes everything came from a lotus flower. He has no evidence. The evolutionist should face up to the fact that he has none either. He has possible explanations, but no solid basis on which to proceed. He should also face up to the fact that very many scientists, competent in their field, and not necessarily Christians, are opposed to the Big Bang theory, and do not think it should be promoted as the only possibility.
George Ellis, co-worker with the late Stephen Hawking said,

“People need to be aware that there is a range of models that could explain the observations. For instance, I can construct you a spherically symmetrical universe with earth at its centre, and you cannot disprove it based on observations. You can only exclude it on philosophical grounds. What I want to bring into the open is the fact that we are using philosophical criteria in choosing our models. A lot of cosmologists try to hide that”.

In other words, there is no scientific reason why the Biblical account of creation should be rejected.
When he has formulated all his theories, and indulged in his speculations, man is still left with the idea in the back of his mind that there is a God, and that God is the one who gave us the Bible. The reason for this is found in the fact that God made man in His own image and after His own likeness. Now God is self-aware. But since man is made after the likeness of God, just as God is God-aware, so is man God-aware, however much he may try to hide it and run from it. This is why in Romans 1:19-21 the apostle uses words that indicate the idea of knowledge. The only explanation for this God-consciousness on the part of man is the Biblical one.

Special note on evolution
Before we think a little about evolution, we need to define it, for the word is often used in the wrong sense, even in textbooks. Evolution is that process by which organisms change, so as to become another organism. So, for instance, an ape-like creature becomes a human. This must be clearly distinguished from change that is brought about by adaptation to altering conditions. The latter takes place purely as a result of in-built abilities taking over from one another. The gene pool of that organism will contain scope for variation should the need arise. So the finches on the Galapagos Islands are able to adapt to changing climatic conditions, which vary from decade to decade. They have acquired no new information, but have used the information already coded into them. Sometimes this process will be accelerated by breeding, when particular characteristics are emphasized. All that happens is that latent characteristics are being accentuated; the creature remains the same kind. Creationists believe in this adaptation too, but they deny that it is appropriate to call it evolution.
In the interests of intellectual honesty, adaptation and evolution should not be used interchangeably. The only way it can be claimed that “evolution is a scientifically proven fact”, is by using the word evolution wrongly and dishonestly. Adaptation is, however, a scientifically proven fact, and Christians are happy to acknowledge that. If evolution of species had occurred, the world would be full of transitional fossils, which is not the case. As Stephen Gould, late Professor of Geology at Harvard University, and an evolutionist, wrote,

“The extreme rarity of transitional fossils in the fossil record persists as the trade secret of palaeontology”.

Charles Darwin himself admitted that every stratum of rock, and every geological formation should be full of intermediate forms. He said,

“This is the most obvious and grave objection which could be urged against my theory”.

Over a century has gone by, and the situation is just as dire for the evolutionist.

Those who are creationists believe the following:

1. That God is the creator of all things.

2. That He created the universe approximately 6000 years ago.

3. That He did the creating during six days of 24 hour’s duration, and then rested the seventh day.

4. That God maintains and preserves that which He has created.

5. That God created the various kinds of creature with possibilities for variation built into them.

6. That because sin has entered into the world, God has judged creation by subjecting it to corruption and decay, making it less efficient and beautiful than it was at the beginning.

7. That when God’s purpose for this present universe has been achieved, He will cause it to pass away, and make a new heavens and new earth which shall never be spoilt.

It is very clear that there is no common ground between these beliefs and evolution. They are so opposed that they can never be reconciled. When dealing with these opposing views, we must bear in mind that the creationist and the evolutionist are both confronted by the same evidence. The same earth and sun, the same stars, the same variety of life on the earth, the same fossils. The only thing that is different is the way these things are looked at. It is important to remember this, for creationism is often misrepresented as if it is belief in things that have no scientific support. This is not the case. The words of Charles Darwin should be borne in mind, for he wrote,

“I am quite conscious that my speculations run quite beyond the bounds of true science”.

What was true in Darwin’s day, is true today.
The idea that evolution is based on evidence and creationism is based on religion and faith is not true. The evolutionist believes he is right, the creationist believes he is right. They both have a faith-system. The difference lies in the fact that creationists believe what they read in the Bible, and see the universe in that light, whereas the evolutionist believes what he and other men think, in independence of God.
That evolution is a faith-system is shown by the Preface to Darwin’s Origin of Species, which reads as follows,

“The fact of evolution is the backbone of biology, and biology is thus in the peculiar position of being a science founded on an unproved theory- is it then a science or a faith? Belief in the theory of evolution is thus exactly parallel to belief in special creation- both are concepts which believers know to be true, but neither, up to the present, has been capable of proof”.


Since both evolution and creationism are faith-based, the question to be resolved is which view is the most reasonable, and most in accordance with the facts. Reasonable things are those things which are logical.

The evolutionist exalts reason, and yet his system of thought deprives him of reason. For if there is no God, there is no source of logic or reason. No coherent thought is possible; no rational conclusions can be arrived at; no certainty about anything can be achieved.
The evolutionist has nothing to offer by way of viable answer to the problem of the origin of reason. He believes his mind to be nothing more than a random collection of atoms. He will forgive us then for not believing what comes out of such a mind. The honest seeker for truth needs that which is definite and exact, not that which is vague. He seeks certainty, not possibility. Even probability will not satisfy him. And this the atheist cannot give him. For all his bravado and bluster, all the atheist can say is summed up by the language his organisation used for its advertising campaign on the London bus network,
“There is probably no God”. This is the language of those who are unsure of themselves. And this is no surprise, for they have cut themselves off from the source of true wisdom and knowledge.
The Christian has the solution to this problem, for he believes the Bible, which teaches that man is made in the image of God. This means, amongst other things, that man has rationality. He is able to think, reason, and come to logical conclusions, because God has given him the capacity to do these things. Even though man has fallen into a state of sin, his mind is still capable of rational thought. God graciously enables the sincere and earnest seeker after the truth to find Him. He has promised “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13.
To know God as Creator is only the first step. It is God’s desire that we should discover Him to be a Saviour-God. This is why He sent His only-begotten Son into the world, that we might be saved from sin and its consequences. By the sacrifice of Himself at Calvary He brought salvation within the reach of all who are prepared to accept the testimony that God gives in His word about His Son. Accepting that testimony not only involves belief that Jesus Christ is equal with God, and that this qualifies Him to deal with the sin-question, but it also involves believing that we cannot save ourselves from sin, and that we have no strength to deal with that deep problem.
Those who do find salvation from sin’s power and consequences through faith in a crucified Saviour, find also that they are now able to understand that which the natural man cannot grasp. As a result, they will gladly acknowledge God to be the Creator of all things at the beginning, and will give Him the glory for it. The first chapter of the Bible will no longer be dismissed as myth and fable, but will be seen as the record of what God Himself did. This is not to say that only Christians can understand that all things were created by God. We learn from Romans 1:19 that unbelievers are held responsible by God for their response to the things they see around them.
The origin of matter also needs to be considered. There are those who reject the idea of creation altogether, because they say matter is eternal. If matter is eternal then it had no beginning. But if it exists and yet had no beginning it is an effect without a cause. This is self-evidently not the case. It was David Hume, celebrated atheist and philosopher, who said,

“I never asserted so absurd a proposition that anything might arise without a cause.”


The origin of life is also a matter of great difficulty to the evolutionist. But biology is the study of “bios”, the word the Greeks used for life, and zoology is the study of “zooim”, the word they used for living creatures. No-one who claims to be able to tell us about our origin should be allowed to evade this question. To plead ignorance, or even to rejoice in not knowing, is no help to us. There needs to be certainty. And this the atheist cannot give us, for the simple reason that he denies the existence of God.
God is the only wise God, and as such is the source of mind and reason. He is the Creator God, the source of all matter. And He is also the Living God, the source of every form of life. We must be clear that existence and life are not the same thing. Life is a condition of existence, as is death. For man, when life ends, death begins, but the person still exists. The state of existence has changed from life to death, but the existence itself is unchanging. The Bible makes it clear that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27, so the person continues, even though his earthly life has come to an end. In what state the person continues depends on his response during his lifetime to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28, and those who rely on His finished work in genuine faith are assured that death is the gateway to heaven.
Now and again in the media there is great excitement because of some laboratory experiment which is supposed to have produced life. The excitement soon goes away, however, as it is realised that nothing of the sort has taken place. All that has happened is that lifeless sludge has been produced on the side of a test-tube. The tragedy is that the so-called triumph is widely reported in the media, but the eventual rejection of the so-called “scientific finding” is not mentioned.
Life as man has it may be defined as “That which enables us to act in response to our will”. Our will is that part of our being which prompts us to do a particular thing. The difference between animals and man is that an animal may change its behaviour as a result of stimulus or instinct, whereas man has a will which can be independent of stimuli. So, for instance, his senses tell him that to touch fire is harmful, yet he may rush into a burning building to save his children. He does not have to do that to survive, but he does it because he is more than a collection of cells reacting to stimuli. Man makes a multitude of responses which have nothing to do with survival, but he wills to make them. Where does that will come from? The atheist has no answer. The Christian believes the will of man comes from God, who made man in His own image so that he might represent and reflect Him.
We have now confronted three major questions, the existence of reason; the existence of matter; the existence of life. We have noted that the evolutionist has no viable answer to any of the three, and we have also noted the Christian answer, namely that God is the source of reason, matter, and life. Because He is the God of the universe, we are accountable to Him. Instead of evading this truth by hiding behind an unproven theory, it is the best policy to come to terms with things as they really are, and seek the relationship with God that He desires men to have.

HEBREWS 11:17-40

HEBREWS 11:17-40

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 17 TO 22:

11:17 By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,
11:18 Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:
11:19 Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.
11:20 By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.
11:21 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.
11:22 By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.

Structure of the section 

(d) Verses 17-22 Faith in relation to death
(e) Verses 23-31 Faith in relation to the world
(f) Verses 32-38 Faith in relation to affliction
(g) Verse 39 Unrealised hope
(h) Verse 40 Unrevealed hope

We must not lose sight of the fact that the chapter is designed to fortify the Hebrew believers in their faith, despite the opposition they faced.  They are to be like Habakkuk and wait in faith for the revelation of Christ in glory.  Meanwhile they must live by their faith, and press on to what is before them.  But they will have to face the fact that they might die before Christ comes- how will they face death?  This is the matter dealt with in the next section.

11:17
By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,

By faith Abraham, when he was tried- we have already learnt lessons from Abraham, for verse 8 introduced us to him. Now he is alluded to again to present another aspect of faith.
There is no suggestion here that Abraham’s faith was only tried once. Rather, this is the supreme trial, and we are now told how Abraham reacted to the test. James tells us that by this trial of faith Abraham’s faith was perfected, or “brought to completeness”, confirming the statements of the Old Testament that Abraham was a man justified by faith and also the friend of God, James 2:21-23.
We read of Abraham in Genesis 21 as he enjoyed a life of contentment and ease by the oak in Mamre. Then, like a bolt from the blue, the word of God comes, “Take thy son…offer him for a burnt sacrifice”! Abraham had everything, but now God says to him in effect, “Give me thy dearest and best”. We learn here that having faith does not mean we are exempt from trial, whether from the world or from God. The trial of faith is designed to yield that which shall be to the praise, honour and glory of God in eternity, 1 Peter 1:7.
Offered up Isaac Hannah gave her son Samuel to God, but this did not involve his death. This does, and Isaac will become just a pile of ash. God does not ask for Ishmael, the dispossessed son, but Isaac.
And he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son- the writer is adding reason after reason why Abraham might have resisted God’s demands upon him. He might have argued that to slay a son was unethical; why could he not bring an animal offering instead? And why must it be Isaac, in whom are vested all the promises of God to him, and on whom depends the coming of the Seed?
It was Isaac as his only begotten son that he was to be offered. This title emphasises the deep affection that Abraham had for his son. Isaac is the only one called this in the epistle, for the Lord Jesus is presented as God’s firstborn throughout.

11:18
Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called:

Of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called- Abraham had progressed in faith since he asked God that Ishmael might be blessed, as if the promise just given that Sarah would bare Isaac could not be fulfilled, Genesis 17:17,18. And even on the occasion of the weaning of Isaac, and his presentation to the world as Abraham’s son, Abraham was grieved that Sarah cast Ishmael and his mother out, Genesis 21:9-11. It was at this point that God said to Abraham, “in Isaac shall thy seed be called”. In response to this Abraham sent Hagar and Ishmael away, no doubt at last coming to terms with the fact that God’s purpose was centred in Isaac as the seed. Soon after, God demanded that God slay Isaac! Human reason would say this was madness; faith says it must be done. Abraham knew by faith that no word of God can contradict another of His words. The way he thought about it is told us in the next verse.

11:19
Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure.

Accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead- this is the crowning-point of Abraham’s faith, the day when it was “made perfect”, to use James’ words. At last Abraham is resting unreservedly on God’s word, despite what the natural mind would think. If God had promised that through Isaac the promised Seed would come, then Abraham knew that nothing, not even the death of Isaac, could thwart the fulfilment of that promise.
And he had reason to believe that because God had brought Isaac out from the virtually dead bodies of himself and his wife Sarah. The apostle Paul shows in Romans 4:13-25 that Abraham’s faith was in one who quickeneth the dead. He also applies the lesson that those who believe the gospel believe in the one who raised up Jesus Christ from the dead.
Even death is not an obstacle to faith, for faith is the evidence of things not seen, and Abraham looked beyond the thought of Isaac reduced to ashes, to Isaac raised again from the dead.
Notice the word “accounting”, for it has as its basis the word that gives us logic. Faith does not abandon logic, but assembles facts about God through His word, and comes to conclusions. Faith is not unreasonable, but because it allows the word of God to govern its thinking, it comes to conclusions that to the natural mind seem unreasonable.
From whence also he received him in a figure- it is interesting to notice that Abraham said to his servants as they went towards Moriah, “I and the lad will go yonder and worship, and come again unto you”, Genesis 22:5. And so it came to pass, for Isaac did return with Abraham, a virtually resurrected man. Of course the way it happened was that a ram was found for a substitute, after Abraham’s faith had passed its supreme test, and the knife was uplifted in his hand to slay his son.
It would occur to the Hebrews that God’s only-begotten Son had been offered at Calvary, and God had not spared Him, (there was no “ram caught in a thicket” for Him), but rather had freely offered Him up for us all, Romans 8:32. Having really died, He was really raised, the guarantee of all that God has in view for His people. 

11:20
By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come.

By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come- we now arrive at a point where the Old and New Testaments give to us a different view of the same event. If we only had the Old Testament record of Genesis chapter 27, we would emphasise that Isaac was deceived by Jacob into granting him the blessing. From Hebrews 11, however, we learn that, despite being deceived by Jacob, Isaac did in fact act in faith at the end of the incident by blessing Jacob above Esau, (hence the younger is put before the older in this verse).

It would be helpful if we have in our minds the sequence of events leading up to this incident:

Genesis 25:21 Rebekah conceives twins by Isaac.
Genesis 25:22 The children struggle in her womb.
Genesis 25:22 She enquires of the Lord about this.
Genesis 25:23 The Lord tells her that two nations are in her womb, and “the elder shall serve the younger”.
Genesis 25:24-26 Esau and Jacob are born, in that order.
Genesis 25:28 As they grow up, Isaac loves Esau, and Rebekah loves Jacob.
Genesis 25:29-34 Jacob persuades Esau to sell him his birthright.
Genesis 27:1 Isaac, thinking he is about to die, intends to give Esau the blessing that goes with the birthright.
Genesis 27:5 Rebekah overhears this, and devises a scheme so that Jacob will receive the blessing.
Genesis 27:6-29 The scheme succeeds, and Isaac gives the blessing to Jacob, thinking he is blessing Esau.
Genesis 27:30-32 Esau presents himself to Isaac as firstborn son.
Genesis 27:33 “And Isaac trembled very exceedingly”, then says, “Yea, and he shall be blessed”.
Genesis 27:34-40 Isaac gives Esau a lesser blessing.

So Isaac feels that he is about to die, and therefore wishes to bless his sons, in effect giving them a verbal will, yet not so much bestowing his possessions on them, but, as a patriarch, calling down God’s blessing upon them in the future. He should have given priority to Jacob in this, for he must have known that Esau had sold his birthright to him, and therefore Jacob was the firstborn, and had claim on the better blessing that went with the birthright. He allowed his senses to govern him, however, for he smelt, touched, tasted, heard, and dimly saw, but his natural senses deceived him. Many of the Hebrews were doing this, and the vestments, impressive buildings and awe-inspiring ceremonies of the temple worship were beckoning them. To abandon them in favour of Christ would be an act of faith. Sadly, many believers are still impressed by a religion of the senses.
What if Isaac’s blessing had gone to Esau and his seed? The blessing involved five things:
First, that peoples would serve him.
Second, that nations would bow down to him, (with the word “bow” being the homage that befits royalty or God).
Third, he would be lord over his brethren.
Fourth, his mother’s sons would bow down to him.
Fifth, he would be able to count on God’s watchful care over him, even though he would have enemies ready to curse him. 

This would have made one of Esau’s descendants the Messiah, with Jacob’s descendants bowing to him, owning him lord, and giving him homage! No wonder when he found he had been deceived, Isaac “trembled very exceedingly”, as he contemplated what his mistake would have meant if God had not intervened.
Isaac’s faith came to the fore, however, when, having found out he had blessed Jacob and not Esau, he realised his mistake, and refused to retract the blessing. And this is what Hebrews 11 highlights, for the faith of Isaac rises above his former mistake, and acts in line with the word of God to Rebekah long before, “the elder, (Esau), shall serve the younger, (Jacob), Genesis 25:23.
The lesson for the Hebrews is clear. God has centred every blessing in His Son, His Firstborn. Some of the Hebrews had made the mistake of thinking that the blessing was elsewhere. If they were genuine believers they would own up to the enormity of their error, as Isaac did, and return to Christ as the true Firstborn with the blessing. Our writer will return to the subject of Esau in 12:16,17, and again warn the Hebrews of the danger of despising their birthright. For the church is the church of firstborn ones, 12:22.
Thus the grave mistake of Isaac is turned into an important lesson as God over-rules in the situation. This does not make God complicit in the deception carried out by Rebekah and Jacob, but it does show that He is in total control of every situation, and safeguards the line of the Messiah. So Isaac did bless Jacob and Esau, and in that order, but the reference is not to what he did whilst he was being deceived, but what he did after he had realised his mistake. 

11:21
By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff.

By faith Jacob, when he was a dying- here is another aspect of faith in the face of death. Abraham showed he believed in resurrection; Isaac showed he believed that the coming seed would be supreme in the earth; now Jacob shows that he understands the principle of the firstborn’s rights, and ensures that the Seed will have a complete nation to reign over. Again, it would be helpful if we noticed the sequence of events in Genesis 48:

Genesis 48:1,2
Joseph takes his two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim, to see Jacob, who was sick.

Genesis 48:3,4
Jacob recalls God’s covenant with him about the nation and the land.

Genesis 48:5
Jacob claims Joseph’s two sons as his own.

Genesis 48:8,9
Jacob declares his intention to bless them.

Genesis 48:10-20
Jacob crosses his hands so that his right hand is on Ephraim’s head, thus making him firstborn, even though he was born second.

Like Isaac before him Jacob was unable to see clearly, but he guided his hands wittingly, showing that, unlike Isaac, he was aware of what he was doing. Isaac had been dull-witted and out-witted, but Jacob is sharp-witted. Rebekah had tried to switch sons, and make out Jacob was firstborn, but when Joseph presents his firstborn son to Jacob’s right hand, it is Jacob who switches sons by crossing his hands, for he has learned his lesson.
Blessed both the sons of Joseph- this blessing consists of being counted as Jacob’s sons, a privilege granted to both. It is not a question at this point as to who is the firstborn. Being a prophet as well as a patriarch, (as we see from Genesis 49:1), Jacob knew that two of his sons would be deprived of a full inheritance in Israel. Levi and Simeon are singled out for censure in Jacob’s death-bed pronouncements, and they were to be divided in Jacob and scattered in Israel, Genesis 49:7. So it was that Levi was given no land as an inheritance, but had cities throughout Canaan, and Simeon was given a portion within the confines of the inheritance of Judah. To safe-guard the idea of the twelve tribes, therefore, Jacob blessed both the sons of Joseph with a full place in the land. The fact that he made Ephraim the firstborn by crossing his hands is not prominent here; simply that both sons would make up the deficiency of others.
Even though Manasseh would be a ring-leader in defection once they reached the land, and even though Ephraim would give his name to the breakaway ten tribes, and be carried away first into captivity, nevertheless Jacob looks beyond that, to when Messiah will unite the nation together under His headship, as both Ezekiel 37:15-22 and Hosea 1:11 indicate.
And worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff- when he had obtained a promise from Joseph that he would ensure he was buried in Canaan, Jacob bowed himself on the bed’s head, no doubt in relief, Genesis 47:31. Here, however, he rises higher, and worships. He does so, however, leaning on the top of his staff. We are not told this in Genesis, but the Epistle to the Hebrews is just as inspired as that book is. There is no good reason for confusing this incident with that of Genesis 47:31.
Jacob’s staff had become a symbol of his pilgrimage through life, for he had said to his brother, “with my staff I passed over this Jordan; and now I am become two bands”, Genesis 32:10. Jacob is saying that he crossed Jordan alone on his way to Padan-Aran to find a wife, and now he has become a multitude of people by God’s goodness. How fitting that as he contemplates the further multiplication of the nation through the incorporation of Manesseh and Ephraim into it, (Moses would speak of “the ten thousands of Ephraim, and the thousands of Manesseh”, Deuteronomy 33:17), he again should draw attention to his staff, no doubt worshipping God for His gracious intervention in his life. He does not need to lean on his staff to help him along, for his pilgrimage is over. What he does do is lean on the staff as the symbol of God’s faithfulness to him during his life. He was leaning in faith upon God as he is about to die. This reiterates what was said in verse 13- “these all died in faith”, for they died as they lived, trusting God and strengthened by His promises. This is the best way to die.
Needless to say, the notion that Jacob worshipped his staff is totally contrary to Scripture, and is mere superstition, which should have no place in a believer’s thinking.
The Hebrews would surely not miss the significance of a non-Levite worshipping, nor the fact that Abel had offered sacrifice without a tabernacle system. They are being reminded that an earthly building and a tribal priesthood is not necessary for the worship of God.

11:22
By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones.

By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel- Joseph had grasped the significance of God’s words to Abraham, which were:
“Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance. And thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace; thou shalt be buried in a good old age. But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again: for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet full. And it came to pass, that, when the sun went down, and it was dark, behold a smoking furnace, and a burning lamp that passed between those pieces. In the same day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates”, Genesis 15:13-18.
Laying hold of this word, Joseph’s faith made it real, and he could look beyond the present, not just to the near-future when the Israelites would return to Canaan, but long-term, for he made mention of his bones, and was therefore anticipating resurrection.
It is important to understand what God is saying when He speaks of the period of four hundred years. The verse does not say that the Israelites would be in Egypt for four hundred years. It is the affliction that lasts four hundred years, and this period begins with the mocking of Ishmael, the son of the Egyptian slave-woman when Isaac was weaned, Genesis 21:9. 

The time-line is as follows:
God makes a covenant with Abraham, Galatians 3:17; Acts 7:6. Abraham is a stranger in the land of Canaan.
This is the beginning of a 430 year period ending with the Exodus, Exodus 12:40,41, Galatians 3:17.

Isaac is installed as firstborn and seed, and Ishmael, son of the Egyptian, mocks, Genesis 15:13; Acts 7:6. Now Abraham’s seed also is a stranger in the land of Canaan. This is the beginning of the 400 year period of affliction.

Jacob comes into Egypt, Genesis 47:1.
This is the beginning of a 215 year period until the Exodus. 71 years were without slavery, then at the death of Joseph and rising up of a new Pharoah, 144 years in slavery. The birth of Moses was 64 years after the death of Joseph.

We know from Exodus 12:41 that careful record was being kept of the passage of time, for the exodus occurred on the anniversary of God’s covenant with Abraham, “even the selfsame day”. Joseph would know, because he accepted God’s word in faith, that the Exodus was 144 years ahead.
And gave commandment concerning his bones- Joseph acted upon this belief, and made sure that his bones would be carried up out of Egypt. No doubt he could have had a royal burial, but he chose to associate with the people of God. He was embalmed and put in a coffin, but not buried. He knew that only his bones would be left by the time the departure from Egypt came; he knew also that it would not be so long that he would have crumbled to dust. All this shows that Joseph took the word of God to be literally true, and not an allegory.
We might think that it did not matter where his bones were, but the commandment concerning his bones not only shows his strong belief that God would honour His word, but the presence of his coffin in the midst of the nation for 184 years would sustain them in their faith in the promise, too. For Joseph was not only anticipating a departure from Egypt, but also an entry into the land forty years later. He knew the date of the first, but he might have been surprised if he had known how long the wilderness journey would take.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 23 TO 31:

11:23 By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.
11:24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;
11:25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;
11:26 Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.
11:27 By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible.
11:28 Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.
11:29 By faith they passed through the Red sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.
11:30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.
11:31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.

Section (e) Verses 23-31
Faith in relation to the world.

We now come to a new section, which shows the attitude that believers had to the world, as represented by Egypt.

Structure of the section

Verse 23 The faith of Amram and Jochebed.
Resistance to the world.
Verses 24-26 The faith of Moses as an individual.
Refusal of the world.
Verse 27 The faith of Moses as God’s representative.
Rejection of the world.
Verse 28  The faith of Moses as the people’s leader.
Redemption from the world.
Verse 29 The faith of the nation.
Release from the world.
Verse 30 The faith of the nation.
Ruin of the world.
Verse 31 The faith of Rahab.
Rescue from the world.

Verse 23
The faith of Amram and Jochebed
Resistance to the world.

11:23
By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment.

By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents- although the sentence begins “By faith Moses”, he is not the one who demonstrates faith here, but his parents. This Scripture says his parents hid him; Stephen says he was “nourished up in his father’s house three months”, Acts 7:20; Exodus 2:2 says that he was hidden by his mother. So we may see here that the husband and the wife were united in the defence of their child. It is good when Christian parents are united in the way they bring up their children for God. The sure way of being united is to be governed by the Word of God alone in the matter, for there is no double-mindedness there.
Moses had been born under threat of death, because Pharoah was worried that the Hebrews would multiply so that they outnumbered the Egyptians.
Because they saw he was a proper child- Stephen says he was “exceeding fair”, or as the words are literally, “beautiful to God”. This sort of expression is used of “whatever can in any way be likened to God, or resemble him in any way”, Grimme. There must have been revealed to Moses’ parents that the child was destined for greatness, and they acted accordingly. It was not that he was in the line of the Messiah, for he was of the tribe of Levi; nonetheless there was something about his features that alerted them to the fact that he was special. They had not seen these features in Aaron, his older brother. Perhaps there was something about the alertness, the facial features and the eyes of Moses that alerted his parents to something different, (remember Moses was still alert and of good eyesight at the age of 120, Deuteronomy 34:7). They would enquire of the Lord about this, (just as Rebekah enquired about her unborn sons, Genesis 25:22), and no doubt they saw he was a proper child with spiritual insight as the Lord made known His purpose for the child.
And they were not afraid of the king’s commandment- whatever other parents were doing, they would not destroy the life of their son. They obeyed God, (who values life), rather than men, (who were, and are, indifferent to the value of life). Faith always runs counter to the world on moral issues, for the world by definition is opposed to God. Says John, “this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith”, 1 John 5:4.
Just as great things were achieved by Amram and Jochebed because their faith rose above the opposition, so the Hebrews of the New Testament could imitate them, and rise above the religious opposition of Judaism.
When they could no longer hide him from the Egyptians, Moses’ parents did exactly what Pharoah had commanded, for the edict from the king was “cast out” into the Nile, Acts 7:19, and so they did indeed “cast him out” into the Nile, Acts 7:21. So they obeyed the king, but also obeyed God whose law says “Thou shalt not kill”. In this way they did not have to employ situation ethics, as Rahab did when she lied about the spies, Joshua 2:2-7. Amram and Jochebed have a clear conscience that they have honoured the king, and honoured God as well.
We would do well to pray that we might not be forced into a situation where the only way of escape, (so we think), is to lie and deceive. It is God who makes a way to escape when we are tempted, 1 Corinthians 10:13. In no circumstances is lying an option for a believer, Ephesians 4:25. We should be prepared, if necessary, to “swear to our own hurt”, Psalm 15:4.
Because they acted in faith, Amram and Jochebed were guided by God to lay him in his ark by the river’s edge at a place where Pharoah’s daughter came to bathe. The Egyptian palace would no doubt be furnished with the facilities for bathing, but this was different. The Nile was revered as a god, for did it not annually flood, and deposit on the land the fertile silt that enabled Egypt to prosper? So the Nile was considered sacred, and able to impart fruitfulness and prolong life, so where better to bathe if you are a childless and idolatrous princess? To bathe in such a river was to indicate devotion to the god. The temples that stood on the banks of the Nile had a portion of river enclosed just for this purpose, so that bathing was safe. It is in all probability here that Moses’ parents hid the child, with Miriam their daughter at a discreet distance away. The princess comes with her maidens to worship the river-god, and lo, the god has given her a child! The fact that Moses was taken to be her son seems to indicate that she was childless. To her superstitious mind, the gods have favoured her. She calls him Moses, which is made up of two Egyptian words, “mo”, meaning “water”, and “uses”, meaning “rescued from water”. Ever after Moses is called by that name.
So it is that Amram and Jochebed obeyed God and gave away their son, but God saw to it that they received him back again for a time. And God so over-ruled that they were paid to bring up their own child! Truly God is the rewarder of those who diligently seek Him, as verse 6 of our chapter has told us.

Verses 24-26
The faith of Moses as an individual
Refusal of the world.

11:24
By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;

By faith Moses, when he was come to years- forty years have passed, and Moses has been in the palace for most of them. He has been taught the wisdom of the Egyptians, Acts 7:22, yet that has not dulled his appreciation of the wisdom of God.
Refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter- the point has come when he must decide where his allegiance lays. Whether there was some process that he was facing which would further entrench him in Pharoah’s house we are not told. What we are told here is that he stood firm. He might have argued naturally that he had some sort of obligation to Egypt for giving him such a life-style as he had enjoyed as the son of Pharoah’s daughter.  He might have argued that it was ungrateful to the princess who had saved his life.  He might have reasoned that to remain where he was would give him better opportunity to help his fellow Israelites.  Like Daniel after him, he might have great influence on the affairs of the king.  This was not God’s will at this time, however.  Daniel was in an abnormal situation, with the kingly tribe, (of which he was part), dispossessed of the land of Israel and the throne of David, so that made his position different. We should always take into account the way God is acting in this age, for we cannot necessarily transpose what Old Testament saints did into our situation. For instance, shall we raise an army like Gideon and rout the enemy? Or shall we heed the words of the Lord Jesus, “The Son of Man came not to destroy men’s lives”, Luke 9:56?

11:25
Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season;

Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God- Moses knew from the making of the covenant with Abraham that a burning lamp had passed through the pieces of the sacrifice during the horror of a great darkness.  In other words, God was with His people in their affliction, not distant from them. “In all their affliction he was afflicted”, Isaiah 63:9. How could Moses distance himself from the Hebrews when God did not?
Notice that he made a deliberate choice here. It was not forced upon him by circumstances. Indeed, the circumstances all tended to confirm him as the son of Pharoah’s daughter.
It is affliction with the people of God he chooses. It is with the things of God that his sympathies lie, for the palace life has not deflected him in his faith.  The wisdom of Egypt has not converted him. The faith of the believer gives him victory over the world, 1 John 5:4. We begin the Christian life by turning in a different direction to the world, and this is how we continue, if we are consistent.
Sadly, Moses went about this associating with the people of God in a faulty way, for he tried to legislate between an Egyptian and an Hebrew, and in the process killed the Egyptian. This was not an act of faith, and resulted in him fearing the wrath of the king, (which forty years later he did not, verse 27), and spending forty years in the wilderness away from the people of God. Moses faithfully records this in the Book of Exodus, but the writer to the Hebrews omits it, for it was not an exhibition of faith. In the same way he omits the forty years of the wilderness experience of Israel, because that was a period marked largely by unbelief. Moses and Israel do not give examples of faith in these instances, and therefore they are not appropriate for the sort of chapter Hebrews 11 is setting out to be.
Than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season- Moses could have reasoned that the Exodus was only forty years away, (for he knew the time-span God indicated in His word to Abraham, Genesis 15:13), so why not enjoy the life-style while he could, and then associate with God’s people at the end? Why make things difficult for ones-self in the meantime? Had not God intervened so that he was adopted by Pharoah’s daughter? Is not renouncing this to go against the will of God? This is how Moses might have reasoned; but even if he did think like this initially, he soon came to the conclusion that it was God’s will for him to make a break with Egypt.
We need to remember that what God’s will at one point in our lives is not necessarily going to be His will throughout our lives. This would have a lesson for the Hebrews. It was the will of God for their forefathers that they offer animal sacrifices, in Old Testament times, but that will of God has been displaced by another will, equally of God, as Hebrews 10:9,10 explains.

11:26
Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompence of the reward.

Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt- Moses had discerned that the lamp that passed between the divided pieces of the covenant victim when God made covenant with Abraham was a symbol of the Messiah. Isaiah 62:1 would later record, “For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth”. This is one of the places in the Old Testament where the word salvation is the word “yeshua”, the equivalent of “Jesus”. He is the lamp therefore. Moses seems to have insight into this, (and it will be confirmed to him at the burning bush),and despite the implication of the horror of a great darkness that the seed will pass into, Genesis 15:12, Moses is prepared to suffer reproach. Because that reproach concerns God’s promise, in symbol, that the Messiah will be the one who will ensure the covenant is stable, (for normally the two covenanting parties passed between the pieces of sacrifice, but in this case it was just the lamp), then association with those who are in that covenant relationship with God, (“the people of God”), is the reproach of Christ, the Messiah.
Moses thought of this as a valuable thing. He treasured it in his heart above all else. Surrounded for forty years by the opulence and splendour of the palace of Pharoah, he was unmoved, and his heart was set on spiritual realities, even though they involved reproach and hardship. How easy it is for us as believers to cast envious eyes at the luxuries of the world. We should remember, however, the riches of God’s grace, expressed to us as they are by the vast inheritance He has given to us, detailed for us in such passages as Ephesians 1:1-14. As the apostle exhorted in Colossians 3:1,2 we should set our affection on things above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. For “where your treasure is, there will your heart be also”, Matthew 6:21. What our hearts are occupied with is an indication of what is valuable to us.
For he had respect unto the recompence of the reward- Moses knew that God would see to it that the land would eventually be theirs, and they would have the great privilege of being in it under the righteous reign of the Messiah. This to him far outweighed any temporary advantage that Egypt’s royal court might give him. The writer to the Hebrews has already exhorted his readers to “Cast not away your confidence, which hath great recompence of reward”, Hebrews 10:35. They may have suffered the spoiling of their goods because of their stand for Christ, but this was of little account when compared to the compensating reward that God will give for faithfulness to Him.
So we may say that the refusal of relationship with the princess of Egypt involved the
recognition that the Hebrews were the people of God. This in turn resulted in reproach, yet this would be certainly followed by recompence.

Verse 27
The faith of Moses as God’s representative
Rejection of the world.

11:27
By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured as seeing Him who is invisible.

By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king- Moses himself tells us specifically that he feared after he had killed the Egyptian and the fact was known, even though he had sought to bury the body unnoticed. He had “turned this way and that way” before he did this, the sure sign of a man with a guilty conscience. This verse tells us of a point where he did not fear the wrath of the king, and connects with it a forsaking of Egypt. Having been forty years in the land of Midian, Moses is sent into Egypt to lead God’s people out. He is given a sight of a burning bush, and hears God speak to him out from it. The bush burns, but is not consumed, for God will be in the midst of His people, even when they are in “the iron furnace”, Deuteronomy 4:20, and He will see to it that they are not consumed by the trial. Fortified by God’s word to him, Moses in principle forsook Egypt.
Various details show us that Moses did not fear the king. Remember that the Pharoah is different now, for God told Moses that “all the men are dead which sought thy life”, Exodus 4:19, and this would include Pharoah the father of his adopted mother, the princess. It may well be that the new Pharoah had reason to see Moses slain, as being a possible rival to the throne if he reversed his decision to not be called the son of Pharoah’s daughter.
First, we note God’s word to Moses, “I have made thee a god to Pharoah”, Exodus 7:1. How could a “god” fear a man?
Second, we note the position Moses adopted when he spoke to Pharoah in Exodus 7:15, for God told him to stand by the river’s brink before Pharoah came. No doubt coming to worship the river, or bathe in it, Pharaoh finds that his way is blocked by an intrepid Hebrew! How dare this man interpose between Pharoah and his god! To add insult to injury Aaron lifts his rod over the river and turns it to blood, the sure sign of judgement. Years before, the river had been the deathbed of many Hebrew children, and now the time of retribution has come.
Third, we note that Moses and Aaron constantly enter the presence of a heavily guarded Pharoah, despite the fact that his land is being increasingly ruined by the plagues they are inflicting on it. Yet no hand is laid on them. The rod of God is of more authority than the rod of magicians.
Fourth, Moses is not afraid to enter the palace, despite the fact that Pharoah was reckoned to be a god, and demanded worship. . This Moses would refuse to give him. Pharoah was the virtual ruler of the world, and, being an object of worship, was the god of this world. In these things he is a symbol of Satan himself, who is the god of this world and its prince, 2 Corinthians 4:4; John 14:30. Each of the plagues was an attack upon an Egyptian object of worship, yet Moses is unafraid.
Fifth, we read in Exodus 10:6 that “Moses turned himself and went out from Pharoah”. Despite the king’s bodyguard that surrounded and protected Pharoah, who at a word from the monarch would slay him, Moses calmly turned and left the presence of Pharoah without a hint of deference to him. He is confident that the God who told him that he would be the one to lead the people out, will protect him from a dagger in the back.
Sixth, the climax came when he issued an ultimatum to Pharoah, and warned him that all the firstborn sons of the Egyptians, including his own, would be slain. This would ruin Egypt, and would be just recompence for the destruction of the Hebrews’ children forty years before. Then we read, “he went out from Pharoah in a great anger”. This is surely the moment when he “forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king”.

Verse 28
The faith of Moses as the people’s leader
Redemption from the world.

11:28
Through faith he kept the passover, and the sprinkling of blood, lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them.

Through faith he kept the passover- given the anger of Pharoah, Moses might have panicked and left Egypt and celebrated the Passover in the wilderness. After all, God had told him that he would serve Him on Mount Sinai, Exodus 3:12, and Moses interpreted this as keeping a feast in the wilderness, which is how he put it to Pharoah, Exodus 5:1. Why not wait until Israel was safely in the wilderness, and then keep the feast in peace? Faith obeys God, and trusts Him for everything. If they had not kept the feast the night they were told to, the destroying angel would have found their houses unprotected. So it is that the night the angel of death visited Egypt, Israel were still in the land of Egypt, yet because they were obeying God in all things, they were safe.
The original readers of this epistle may rest assured that to follow God’s guidance is always the safest course. Their situation is full of danger for them as they are persecuted for their faith, but they should rest in God. We are reminded by John as he introduces the upper room ministry that the Lord Jesus was on a journey via Calvary to the throne of God; He knew also that the intention to betray was already in Judas’ heart. Notwithstanding He met with His own and gave them much teaching to prepare them for His absence. Even though the cross was but a few hours away, He lingered with His own. He knew that everything was under control.
Moses has learnt the lesson that if the people of God are going to be delivered from their taskmasters, it must be by the seemingly foolish method of the blood of a helpless lamb. Forty years before, Moses had tried to help his brethren, but that was by carnal methods and deeds. He is a wiser man now.
One of Christ’s disciples, Simon, was a Cananite, Matthew 10:4, which does not mean he came from Canaan, but that he was a Zealot, dedicated to the overthrow of the Romans. The Lord Jesus called him from that to work for the kingdom of God. (Of course, Matthew was at the other end of the spectrum, working
for the Romans and collecting their taxes, and he was called away as well). Another of apostles,Peter, was a fisherman, but, in zeal for his Lord, wielded a sword in Gethsemane. He was rebuked, for he had to learn the same lesson as Moses, that “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal”, 2 Corinthians 10:4, and, “the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God”, James 1:20.
It is Moses that is said to keep the passover, whereas the nation is referred to, (“them”), at the end of the verse. Moses is acting on personal conviction, but he is also acting as an example to the nation. His parents had been an example to him as they resisted the decree of the king, and now he is likewise being an example to others. As the one with “the rod of God”, Exodus 4:20, he represented the authority of God, and should be listened to and followed, just as the apostle Paul exhorted the believers to be a follower or imitator of himself, quickly adding, “as I am of Christ”, 1 Corinthians 11:1.
To “keep” the passover does not mean to institute the passover. However, in Matthew 26:18 we read of the Lord Jesus keeping the passover, but He did not institute it then. The point is, (since the word “keep” in both Exodus and Matthew means to make), that all the detailed arrangements were carried out carefully and calmly. The apostle Paul exhorted the Corinthian believers to “keep the feast”, 1 Corinthians 5:8. In that chapter he is using as an illustration the passover and its accompanying feast of unleavened bread to press upon the believers the need to deal with the evil in their midst. “Christ our passover is sacrificed for us”; in other words, the work of Calvary by which redemption was obtained, is done, but it remains for believers to live out the meaning of the feast that was inseparably connected with it, that of unleavened bread. Just as Israel were to purge out literal leaven from their houses, so the saints are to purge out the moral leaven of immorality and false doctrine from the house of God, the assembly. Deliverance from the world has lost its meaning if the evil of the world is still in our midst.
And the sprinkling of blood- to kill the Passover lamb, but not sprinkle its blood, was folly in the extreme. No doubt the Egyptians looked on in puzzlement as the Israelites daubed their doorways with blood. But this was Divine wisdom, for the blood was the evidence that the life of another had been forfeited, so that the firstborn inside the house could be safe. It was either the lamb or the firstborn that died; the difference lay in the exercise of faith. There would have been very few houses in Israel where there was no firstborn son, even if he was an old man, (for there seems not to be any indication that the firstborn son must be young), and the only means of safety was through the blood of the lamb; blood, moreover, that was to be sprinkled, for the death of the lamb, (the work achieved), must be followed by the sprinkling of the blood, (the work applied). The principle is the same today, for it is not enough that Christ has died; there must be the receiving of the truth by faith in personal application, in order that what happened two thousand years ago may become real to the soul now.
Lest he that destroyed the firstborn should touch them- as far as those who had sprinkled the blood were concerned, God had not only passed through the land of Egypt to smite the firstborn, but He had also passed over their houses, Exodus 12:12. This means that the selfsame Lord that judged the firstborn sons, had already been satisfied by the death of the lamb, and He could righteously shield those houses where the blood was sprinkled.
We should not think of God passing over the house as meaning He simply passed by the house. The Hebrew word is “pesach”, meaning to leap over. So instead of simply passing by the houses with blood-stained door-posts, God actually protected those inside from the death that was striking the firstborn sons of Egypt. It is said that the Egyptian word which most nearly corresponds to the word for passover, is “pesh”, meaning “to spread the wings out over so as to protect”. This reminds us of the words of the Lord Jesus when He wept over Jerusalem, and said, “how often would I have gathered thee, as a hen doth gather her chickens under her wings, but ye would not”, Luke 13:34.
Eighty years before, the Pharoah of the time had ordered the death of all new-born Hebrew sons. He did not limit the decree to firstborn sons. Now is the time of recompence. It may have been a long time coming, but come it did. God is not mocked, for whatsoever a man sows he will reap, sooner or later, Galatians 6:7.
To destroy the firstborn son is to destroy the very heart of Egyptian society. And the threat was not limited to ordinary people, for it extended to the successor of Pharoah on his throne. God was destroying Egypt, and showing His supreme power as He did so. He had promised to do this when He covenanted with Abraham four hundred and thirty years before, with the words, “that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge”, Genesis 15:14, the word “I” being emphatic, for He would not delegate it to another.
There is a warning here to the unbelievers in Israel, for they should not be complacent, and rest on the fact that they belonged to the Hebrew nation. They must “sprinkle the blood of the lamb” if they are to be safe. To ignore the message of John the Baptist, “Behold the Lamb of God”, and to fail to act in faith, is to miss out on redemption. Moreover, to fail in this way is to be no different morally to the Egyptians, who spurned the power of the sprinkled blood.
So it is that the Israelites were redeemed from Egypt by the blood that they must have thought of as extremely precious; it was so valuable that it had purchased their freedom from Egypt. Believers of this age, however, have been redeemed from a far more terrible situation, for they have been redeemed from this present evil world. And far more precious blood has secured their release, the blood of Christ, “as of a lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:18,19. This perfection is not just in the physical sense, but in the moral sense, for Christ is free from all sin, whether inherited or acquired. As one who is without blemish, Christ has no shortcomings at all, being sin-free entirely as to His nature. As one who is spotless, He has no stain on His character. So it is that those who are full of blemishes and character-stains, are protected by the blood of God’s spotless lamb, when they lay hold of the redemption secured by His death.

Verse 29
The faith of the nation
Release from the world.

11:29
By faith they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned.

By faith they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land- to faith, the passage through the Red Sea was no different to a passage through the sand dunes of the arid desert, such was the thoroughness with which God had prepared their path. But the pathway was of no use if they did not tread it, and this they did by faith. We read at the end of the crossing of the Red Sea that “the people feared the Lord, and believed the Lord, and His servant Moses”, Exodus 14:31. At first, Israel feared Pharoah’s cavalry, as it bore down upon them. But just as at the passover God Himself had protected them, so now. For the pillar of fire removed itself and stood between them and the enemy, Exodus 14:19. But more than that, as it passed from the front to the rear of the column of marching Israelites, they were baptised in it, and the New Testament says they were baptised to Moses, 1 Corinthians 10:2. They were committing themselves to the man with the rod of God in his hand; the rod that had wrought such wonders in Egypt over the past few weeks, and which had been lifted up over the sea to divide it. They knew that he was in touch with God, and on the basis that he had the word of God, they obeyed him.
They pass through the Red Sea by faith, and not in desperation or panic. It is true that they feared Egypt’s army, for it was ruthless and cruel, and specialised in cutting off the hands of its prisoners as a way of counting them, and then offering them to their gods as a thank-offering. They fear God more, however.
Their faith in God is rewarded, for they venture onto the sea-bed and find it bone-dry. They do not have to pick their way through pools of water, as if God was not able to completely defeat the sea, but they walk on dry ground. So much so that when God caused the chariot wheels of their pursuers to come off, Exodus 14:25, their axles dug into hard ground; they did not slide through the mud. It might even be that God used the hardness of the ground to shake the chariot wheels off.
What an encouragement the remembrance of this would be to the Hebrews in receipt of this epistle. They seemed to be hemmed in on every side, as their forefathers had been; their foes, the Judaisers, persecuting them as those who had left the fold, and the world opposing them as believers. Just as Israel of old had two options, so have these. They could either turn back, and face the wrath of the enemy, or go forward in faith. Said our writer in 10:39, “we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul”. In the case of the Hebrews of AD 68, the wrath they faced was the wrath of God against those who despise His Son.
Those who venture forward in faith find that what seemed an insurmountable obstacle is in fact their salvation, for the very sea that opened up for them to pass through, then returned to drown their enemies. The Hebrews who wavered should take note of this, and move forward in faith. They will find that their Messiah has been through the waters before them, and has dried up the waters of judgement for them. For He had an exodus too, and Moses and Elijah spoke with Him about it on the mount of transfiguration, Luke 9:31, (“His decease” uses the Greek word for exodus). He, too, was hemmed in on every side. He spoke of it in these terms, “I have a baptism to be baptised with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished”, Luke 12:50. Unlike Israel, however, the Lord Jesus was hemmed in or straitened by the will of His Father, from which He refused to deviate. He knew that a baptism awaited Him, the immersion into the experience of God’s wrath, (corresponding to the judgement of passover night, with the death of the first-born, except that the first-born who died was Himself), and the subsequent emergence into resurrection conditions, (corresponding to the passage through the Red Sea, until the other side was reached). So it is that His decease is accomplished at Jerusalem, for the city that saw Him die, is the city that holds His empty tomb. The city that is the centre of Judaism, is the city that He left, carrying the cross they gave Him. And it is accomplished, for the journey into wrath and death, and out of it, is over. Both Moses and Elijah had unusual departures from this world, but neither went out of the world as Christ did, as one who had died and had risen in triumph. Those who believe in Him are not only dead with Christ, but are also risen with Him, Colossians 2:12, and they signify this by their baptism in water. For them there is no immersion into the wrath of God.
Which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned- to apparently tread the same pathway as the people of God, and yet not do it in faith, is to meet with disaster. So the Egyptians found, and so would some in Israel find who only appeared to believe in God, all the while refusing the Son that God had sent to them for their blessing and salvation.
So it is that Israel gained release from the world that had oppressed them for so long; yet all who believe are released from a far greater oppression, and are brought into association with a risen Christ, free from condemnation.
Yet the trials of life remain, but they are tempered by the fact that there will be another exodus from this world, when the Lord comes to take His people home to glory. This will be the logical climax to the moral exodus they have already experienced.

Verse 30
The faith of the nation
Ruin of the world.

11:30
By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days.

By faith the walls of Jericho fell down- if Egypt represented the world seeking to prevent the slaves making their exit from it, Jericho represents the world as seeking to prevent entry into the inheritance of the sons. This opposition is represented by the walls of Jericho. The king and his city are in fear because Israel surrounds them, and they make no attempt to issue forth to attack them. As Joshua 5:1 says, “their heart melted, neither was there spirit in them anymore, because of the children of Israel”. This is not enough to make the walls fall down however; for that, faith is needed. The Hebrews too faced seemingly insurmountable obstacles, (and some of them no doubt would soon find themselves within the beseiged city of Jerusalem in AD 70), but they had only to move in faith and God would give them deliverance. The obstacle might not be destroyed, as Jericho was, but they would be given the way of escape from their difficulties.
So it was not battering rams that destroyed Jericho’s walls, for “the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds”, 2 Corinthians 10:4.
Infidels might have their own ideas about what caused the walls to fall. Say they, it must have been an earthquake, perhaps even triggered by the great shout that the Israelites made. Or perhaps the walls were not well-built anyway. In fact this latter idea has embedded itself into the English language, and badly-built buildings are labelled “Jeri-built”. Neither of these things was the cause; it was simple faith in God that caused the walls to fall, because God always responds to faith. This is why even faith no bigger than a grain of mustard seed is enough to move a mountain, for the faith is in the God who made, (and can move) the mountain, Matthew 17:20.
After they were compassed about seven days- in obedience to God the Israelites persisted. No matter how laughable the method seemed to be to the natural mind, they persevered, and the desired result was achieved. God’s ways and man’s ways are far apart, and the natural mind has no inkling of what God is able to do. By marching round the city once for six days, and then seven times the seventh day, the number thirteen, the number of rebellion, was impressed upon the event. But it was the rebellion of Jericho, not Israel. So the Hebrews must decide which side they are on, either the side that rebels against the person and work of Christ, or the side that opposes that rebellion in faith, and by that faith pulls down the stronghold of unbelief.

Verse 31
The faith of Rahab
Rescue from the world

11:31
By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace.

By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not- not only was Jericho rebellious, but it was unbelieving. They had no time for God and His people, even though they were in fear of them. We come now to the second woman in this chapter of faith. Not now Sarah the distinguished wife of the equally distinguished patriarch Abraham, the “Friend of God”, but a Gentile harlot. Yet God takes note of the faith of them both, and by her faith Rahab is found in the same chapter as Sarah. For Matthew chapter 1 shows how that, because she married Salmon, she became the mother of Boaz, of the line of the Messiah. Great things happen to those who go contrary to the world and gain the victory by faith. The Hebrews might well heed the lesson, and go contrary to the world of Judaism in like faith, and hence gain the victory over it, and find themselves vitally involved with the Messiah.
The difference between Rahab and the rest of Jericho was that she was trusting what the scarlet line represented, the promise of God through the spies. Their word to her was God’s word to her, and she believed it and acted upon it. And this, as the first verse of the chapter has told us, is the essence of faith.
When she had received the spies with peace- no doubt the spies deliberately chose a harlots house, since it would not arouse suspicion if a stranger entered there. But they were noticed, and this gave occasion to Rahab to act in faith. But the Scripture is careful to tell us that she hid the men in the flax laid out on the roof, and also that she came to them “before they were laid down”. This would not have been her normal behaviour when men came to visit her; now she is a changed person, and what has changed her is faith.
To her, at the beginning, the men were spies, but she receives them in peace because she believes in their God now. The rest of Jericho would have received them with execution, but she is different. When James is using this incident, he emphasises Rahab’s works, the evidence of her faith, and hence describes the men as messengers, James 2:25. He also uses a different word for “receive” which means “to give hospitality to”, thus pointing out the trouble she took as she acted in faith, and by works expressed that faith. The word used in the verse we are considering is simply to allow into one’s house, itself an act of faith.
She did not say, “Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled”, but rather gave them “those things that are needful for the body”, James 2:16.
It will not be lost on intelligent Hebrews that there is a contrast between two spies, Joshua and Caleb, whose word was not believed with disastrous consequences, (as chapters 3 and 4 of this epistle have showed), and the two spies who came to Rahab, and who were believed by her, with blessed consequences. The Hebrews should learn a lesson from this, and mix the word with faith when they heard it, Hebrews 4:2.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 32 TO 38:

11:32  And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:
11:33  Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions.
11:34  Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.
11:35  Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:
11:36  And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment:
11:37  They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
11:38  (Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.

Section (f) Verses 32-38
Faith in relation to affliction.

Having shown how to live by faith, and how to die by faith, then how to react to the world that opposes them, our writer now prepares his readers for even more affliction than they had already experienced. The siege and destruction of Jerusalem is just a year or two ahead, (if the epistle was written in AD 68), and they must be prepared for it. So it is that various traumatic experiences are listed, some in Old Testament times, and some in the period between Malachi and Matthew when God seemed silent. Faith sustained the people of God even in those times too, for Malachi prophesies that there would be those who would speak often one to another, Malachi 3:16, and when the New Testament opens we find people like Anna speaking of Him, Luke 2:38.

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 32  Unlikely heroes. 
(b) Verses 33-35(i) Unusual happenings.  Ten exploits of faith.
(c) Verses 35(ii)-38 Unjustified horrors.    Ten extremities of faith.
(d) Verse 39 Unrealised hope.
(e) Verse 40 Unrevealed hope.


(a) Verse 32
Unlikely heroes

11:32
And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the prophets:

And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell- if these words were originally given as addresses in a synagogue, we may easily see why, as he records what he said, he writes “time would fail”, and not “space would fail”. He was originally limited by time as he discoursed. The word for “tell” means “to narrate to the end”. This chapter also conforms to the style of one part of the synagogue service, when a speaker would recount God’s dealings with the nation, (see, for instance, the addresses of Paul in the synagogue in Acts 13, and Stephen in Acts 7), and especially the trials the people had gone through.
We would expect this list to be full of kings and priests, but it is not. It is true David is mentioned, but he is put before Samuel, as if his experiences before he became king are in view. So we have three judges, an army commander, an anointed king on the run, Samuel, and unnamed prophets.
Of Gedeon- this man gains a place in the list here, even though he was fearful at first. He questioned God, suggesting His presence was not in evidence, Judges 6:13; he had an inferiority complex about the poverty of his family, verse 15; but he learnt to trust God. His faith came to a climax when he refused to be made king over Israel, Judges 8:22,23. He knew God’s word on the matter of the kingly tribe and in faith refused personal advantage. The Hebrews might think that they were in a weak position, for they had taken the spoiling of their goods, just as Gideon had been impoverished by the Midianites, but they, like him, could triumph in faith. And do so, moreover, without disregarding the rights of the Messiah.
And of Barak- this man tends to come off badly when comments are made about him. He is disparaged for seemingly only being prepared to act if a woman did so first, for he said to Deborah, “If thou wilt go with me, then I will go: but if thou wilt not go with me, then I will not go”, Judges 4:8. We should remember, however, that Deborah was the judge of Israel at the time, and as such represented the authority and presence of God. So Barak’s words are like Moses’, when he said to God, “If thy presence go not with me, carry us not up hence”, Exodus 33:15. In confirmation of this we find that both Deborah and Barak sing a song of victory to the Lord afterwards, Judges 5:1. Barak had obeyed the apparently suicidal command to fight the battle in the Plain of Jezreel, ideally suited to the tactics of the nine hundred iron chariots of the opposition, but through that plain flowed the river Kishon, and when God sent the rain, the chariots were immobilised, and the enemy routed. Such is the triumph of faith.
And of Samson- this man also is much criticised, and rightly so, in the main. He is marked by up-and-down experiences, and lacks consistency. He is sometimes thought of as an illustration of Christ, but this is a mistake. It is best to think of him as an illustration of Israel, with its troughs and peaks throughout history. Samson did triumph at the end of his life, however, just as Israel will emerge from the seemingly devastating experience of the great tribulation, when the “lords of the Philistines”, (Antichrist and his associates), will seem to have them in their power.
And of Jephthae- like Barak and Gideon, Samson and Jephthah are mentioned in the reverse of chronological order.  Perhaps it is because Gideon began well and Barak finished well that the two are combined by our writer by means of the literary device of reversing their order. The Hebrews should finish as they began, with faith in Christ sustaining them. Samson on the other hand finished well even though his life was variable as regards faith in God. The Hebrews should be encouraged by the fact that even if their faith in God has been weak, they may still finish well. Jephthae shows a fine grasp of the history of the dealings of God with the people of Israel, as is seen in his long speech recorded in Judges 11:14-27. Faith takes encouragement from God’s past dealings, and goes forward in confidence.
Of David also- almost as an afterthought David is mentioned, (and there is no mention of Solomon). But it is before Samuel, so it is David the fugitive, dependant upon God as he seeks to avoid Saul. It was on one such occasion that David penned Psalm 34, and the last verse says, “And none of them that trust in him shall be desolate”, Psalm 34:22. And when the Lord had “delivered from the hand of all his enemies, and from the hand of Saul”, Psalm 18 title, then David could write, “My God, my strength, in whom I will trust”, verse 2. He is resolved not to be self-sufficient even when his enemies are all destroyed. And these words are quoted of the Lord Jesus in Hebrews 2:13, and show Him as a man of faith too. By going on in faith the Hebrews would be following not just the footsteps of David, but of the Messiah also.
And Samuel- this man is noted for his life of prayer. As we see from Jeremiah 15:1 he was remembered for this in Israel long after he was gone. He regarded it a sin to not continue praying for the people, even though they rejected God as their king,1 Samuel 12:33. He is a faint illustration of the one who “ever liveth to make intercession for us”, Hebrews 7:25. But prayer is a powerful expression of dependence on God, and as such is an act of faith.
And of the prophets- when the Lord asked who men said He was, part of the answer was, “one of the prophets”, Matthew 16:14. This was not surprising, even though it was inadequate as an answer. The saints of old time must have possessed eternal life, or else they could not have communed with God and served God. But the Lord Jesus is eternal life personified, as 1 John 1:1-4 indicates. It is not unexpected then that some of the features of Christ should be seen in the prophets. Like Christ, they spoke the word of God to a largely unresponsive audience, yet remained faithful to God through it all. James exhorts, “Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience”, James 5:10. The prophets were sent by God mostly when the nation was failing, and needed to be brought back to God. This was why their mission was so difficult.
As we think of the men listed here, we see that we have to sift their lives, and select that part which is an example of faith. We shall learn in the next chapter, however, that Christ is the author and finisher of our faith. His life was wholly given over in devotion and dependence. There is nothing at all about Him that is best forgotten, for He is altogether memorable in all respects.

(b) Verse 33-35(i)
Unusual happenings
Ten exploits of faith.

11:33
Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions.

Who through faith subdued kingdoms- we are not told who did what in these verses, as if to say that any one of these exploits is open to faith. None need opt out. We think of Barak, Samson, Jephthah and Samuel as examples of the subduing of kingdoms that oppressed Israel in the times of the judges. The point is they did it through faith, and not through military prowess. Their trust was in God, not their own ability. Of course, it is not the task of believers in this age to subdue kingdoms, either by recourse to war or politics; our citizenship is in heaven, and we are called to further God’s interests, not that of one particular country of the world. Much damage has been done to the cause of Christ through the centuries of this present era by those who tried to set up Christian political systems. The only sacral state established by God was the nation of Israel in Old Testament times. A sacral state is one where the law of the land is the religion of the land.
Wrought righteousness- both the judges and the prophets sought to bring the people back to the law, in order that righteousness might exalt them as a nation.
Obtained promises- the judges mentioned above all gained undertakings from God of what He would do for them if they trusted Him.
Stopped the mouths of lions- Samson stopped the mouth of the lion by slaying it, Judges 14;6. Daniel stopped the mouth of lions without touching them, but simply by faith, and God sent His angel to ensure that the lions were rendered harmless, Daniel 6:22. 

11:34
Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.

Quenched the violence of fire- no doubt a reference to Daniel’s three friends, cast into the fiery furnace but preserved to such a degree that their hair was not singed, there was not even the smell of the fire on them, Daniel 3:27. Before they were thrown into the furnace, these three worthies asserted, “our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thy hand O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods”, Daniel 3:17,18. So whether they avoid the furnace or endure the furnace, these men are resolute in faith. In fact both happened unto them, for they were put in the furnace, but delivered from it too, in the sense that they escaped unscathed. Thus their faith was rewarded. Daniel’s friends picture the nation of Israel in a future day when they pass through the fire of the great tribulation, but the promise of God to them is, “When thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel, the Saviour”, Isaiah 43:2,3.
Escaped the edge of the sword- this was David’s experience when he was on the run from Saul. Even though he was the anointed king, David was hunted as if a transgressor. In all his troubles God was with him, and finally delivered him from them.
Out of weakness were made strong- Barak was seriously vulnerable in the face of nine hundred chariots of iron massing on the Plain of Jezreel, ideal conditions for a cavalry attack, but faith triumphed, and the enemy was defeated. Gideon was weak socially and pyschologically, yet through faith he was able not only to cut down his fathers idol-grove, but also defeat the Midianites with a small band of men. The Hebrews might feel like Gideon, but their faith could triumph for God if they were exercised. The apostle Paul wrote, “When I am weak, then am I strong”, 2 Corinthians 12:10. In other words, to feel and acknowledge one’s own weakness is the first step on the road to dependence on the power of God.
Waxed valiant in fight- Barak was encouraged by Deborah, and rose to the occasion, defeating Sisera decisively. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “fight the good fight of faith”, 1 Timothy 6:12.
Turned to flight the armies of the aliens- David, the despised shepherd lad, with just his shepherd’s instruments, a sling, a bag, and small stones, was more than a match for the mighty Goliath. But his secret was that whereas Goliath cursed him by his gods, David came to him in the Name of the God of Israel. No wonder the Philistine army turned and fled when they saw what faith in God can do, 1 Samuel 17:51.

11:35
Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection:

Women received their dead raised to life again- the widow of Zarephath and the woman of Shunem both had their sons restored to them.  It was indeed an act of faith on the part of Elijah and Elisha respectively that this happened, as they prayed to God that life might return, but it was an act of faith on the part of the women to go to the prophet for this blessing.  They might have been resigned to the death of their child, and accepted the inevitable. Their faith rose to the occasion, however, and expected great things from God, and received them.

(c) Verses 35(ii)-38
Unjustified horrors
Ten extremities of faith

Having listed ten exploits of faith where faith seemed to succeed, we now learn of ten extremities that believers endured, when faith seemed not to succeed, and there was no relief. This will prepare the Hebrews for the horrors of the fall of Jerusalem, so soon to come upon them. They may take courage from the fact that many of those who believed amongst the nation in former times, although seemingly overwhelmed by their sufferings, nonetheless triumphed through faith in God. In chapter 12 they will be reminded of the supreme man of faith, who “endured the cross”. None shall surpass Him in His trials.
And others were tortured, not accepting deliverance- even though they were being beaten to death, these worthies refused to give in and deny the faith. We are now in the period between Malachi and Matthew, hence no names are given, for they would not mean anything to us. Even though heaven seemed to be silent during those many years, God was taking note. Before that period began, Malachi had told the people that God was writing a book of remembrance, recording the faithfulness of His people, Malachi 3:16, and we are privileged to discover here some of the things recorded in that book.
That they might obtain a better resurrection- they were already sure of being raised at the resurrection of the just rather than the unjust, because they were believers. There will be rewards for faith after that resurrection, however, and we are told here that they will obtain a better position in the kingdom through their faithfulness even unto death. Speaking of this event, John tells us, “And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth”, Revelation 11:16-18. The Lord Jesus spoke of believers who would be recompensed at the resurrection of the just for the good things they had done, Luke 14:14.

11:36
and others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment:

And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings- mocking is mental pain and scourging is the physical equivalent. When commenting on the fact that Ishmael had mocked Isaac, the apostle Paul describes that mockery as persecution, Genesis 21:9; Galatians 4:29. The Lord Jesus was scourged, and the ancients called that punishment “the first death”, for often the victims did not survive the experience, and were spared crucifixion. If we take the word trial in its judicial sense, we see what an unrighteous way justice is being administered here, with the case decided on the basis of torture. At the so-called trial of the Lord Jesus many of the rules of Jewish justice were broken, so eager were they for Him to be crucified. The Lord warned His followers to expect this sort of treatment also, for He said, “But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues”, Matthew 10:17,18.
Yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment- after a false trial comes false imprisonment in chains. Jeremiah experienced this in his day, Jeremiah 37:12-16, as his own people turned against him.

11:37
They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;

They were stoned- this is the Jewish method of execution, so it is not the random throwing of stones towards a person in anger, but stoning as a means of execution. They were treated as evil-doers, being given an evildoer’s death. This is an outrage to justice and to the good consciences of true believers. Yet by faith they accepted these things, knowing that God was on their side. The Lord Jesus warned of a time when “whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service”, John 16:2.
They were sawn asunder- it is said that Isaiah suffered this, so there was no respect for saintliness, piety, and old age, (for Isaiah’s ministry as a prophet spanned some sixty years, so he must have been old when he died). The prophet of salvation was despised at the last. The Hebrews should remember that their nation had despised the one Isaiah spoke of, and crucified Him.
Were tempted- this would refer to the extreme pressure that some were put under to try to make them give up their faith. A classic example is recorded by Josephus as he wrote of the death of a Jewish mother and her seven sons, and the way in which she refused to recant so that her sons could be spared.
Were slain with the sword- this is the Gentile method of execution, so it was not just apostate Israelites who persecuted God’s faithful people. It is also, incidentally, the Moslem mode of execution, and it is worth remembering that there are many Christians being persecuted even today, in the ways that are listed here. The sword of justice is indeed put into the hand of man, but only so he may punish evildoers, Romans 13:4. The events described here are an abuse of that power if done by the authorities, and the usurping of that power if done by private persons. A Jewish rabbi said once that killing for religious reasons said more about the person killing than the one killed.
They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins- they had to make do with whatever protection they could find, even if it was only the cast-offs of slaughtered animals.
Being destitute, afflicted, tormented- as a result of the foregoing, their condition is three-fold. Destitute as to the necessities of life; mentally and emotionally stressed; and tormented with fever and illness as they shivered in the cold. They were in extreme hardship financially, emotionally, and physically.

11:38
(Of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.

(Of whom the world was not worthy:)  Outraged as he thought of these things, our writer breaks off to pass comment on the world that inflicted such atrocities on God’s faithful people. But faith looks on to the time when God’s city shall be their home, as it descends from heaven to hover over an earth ruled righteously by Christ. Then man’s world and man’s day shall have come to an end, and the Day of the Lord will have begun. The world of that day will be worthy of them, as today it is definitely not.
They wandered in deserts, and in mountains- during the day they endured either the cold of the mountains, or the heat of the deserts, the only places where they could be safe from their enemies.  They wandered, not having any settled place, and not daring to have one, lest they be discovered.
And in dens and caves of the earth- at night they shared the shelter of either man-made dens, or natural caves, with the wild animals. Their fear of them was less that the fear they had of their pursuers, who were worse than wild animals for cruelty and heartlessness. They would remember the time when David, the anointed king, had to live in the Cave of Adullam for fear of Saul, 1 Samuel 22:1.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 39 AND 40:

11:39  And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:
11:40  God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect. 

(d) Verse 39
Unrealised hope

11:39
And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise:

And these all, having obtained a good report through faith- as they came to an end of their lives, God’s report about them was good. He had taken note of their sufferings, and although in His wisdom He had not intervened to relieve them, nevertheless He will surely recompence these who suffered because of their trust in Him.
Received not the promise- like Abraham and the others of the first part of the chapter, they did not receive the promises in the plural, verse 13. Here the promise is in the singular, and takes us back to the promise of the coming of the Messiah that began the section on faith, in 10:37. The word of God is that after they have done the will of God they will receive the promise, 10:36. The coming of the Messiah is held out to those who suffer as the ultimate answer of God to their afflictions.

(e) Verse 40
Unrevealed hope

11:40
God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect. 

God having provided some better thing for us- in the context, the better thing must be the coming of Christ for His saints. These Hebrew believers were to have part in that, for they had exchanged being Jews for being Christians, and as such were in a more privileged position that even those who received a good report through faith in the chapter we have been looking at.
The word “provided” has the idea of seeing beforehand, reminding us that according to Ephesians chapter 3 the mystery of the church and its associated blessings was not known in the Old Testament, but it was known to God in eternity. Those who triumphed by faith during those times did so without the hope of the church before them. The coming of Christ for the church is a much better prospect, for it will usher into the heavenly inheritance, which is far superior to anything that was promised to Israel. The apostle Peter speaks of “exceeding great and precious promises”, 2 Peter 1:4. The promises to Israel are great and precious promises, but the promises to the church are exceeding great and precious.
That they without us should not be made perfect- in the next chapter millenial conditions are described, and one of the features mentioned there is that the spirits of just men will have been made perfect. In other words, the just men of Old Testament times, who had lived by faith but had not seen their hopes realised, will be brought into the things they hoped for, and thus they will be in a state of completeness, having reached the goal they looked for.
Here we are told that that will not happen without believers of this age being made perfect. This will take place when the Lord comes for the church, and all our hopes will be realised. So it is that we shall come with Christ when He comes to reign, and just men, who will by then have resurrection bodies, will be perfected also. But the point is that they cannot enter into that perfection unless we have already done so.
So it is that the section ends where it began, for in Hebrews 10:37 the coming of Christ is in view, and the believer lives by faith as he awaits that coming. When He does come, the believers will “receive the promise”, and enter into their “great recompence of reward”, verse 35. Having been changed and perfected, church saints will come with Christ when He comes in glory to the earth, and all believers of other ages will be brought into the longed-promise blessing of God through the Messiah.

HEBREWS 11:1-16

HEBREWS 11:1-16

Setting of the chapter
The chapter is introduced by the last verses of chapter 10. Reference to that passage, and also Habakkuk 2 which is quoted there, will show that the prophet mentions tarrying in two senses. In one sense the (fulfilment of the) vision would tarry in the sense that it would be a long time before it came, but in another sense it would not tarry in the sense of being late. The vision in question being the sight of Christ coming in glory to judge the earth. There are two attitudes that will be adopted whilst the time of the coming of Christ is awaited. Some will be lifted up in pride, as they think that God will not judge their sin. These would correspond to the adversaries mentioned in 10:27 whom God will judge. Others will live by faith. As we might expect, there are also two reactions by God to these attitudes. Those who are proud He is displeased with; those who press forward in faith meet His approval. There are two results to these attitudes as well, there is a drawing back to perdition, and there is the believing to the salvation of the soul. Obviously the writer to the Hebrews would wish to encourage his readers to be of the second sort, and this he does by giving examples of Old Testament faith for them to imitate.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 1 TO 16:

11:1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

11:2 For by it the elders obtained a good report.

11:3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.

11:4 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.

11:5 By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.

11:6 But without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.

11:7 By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.

11:8 By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.

11:9 By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:

11:10 For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

11:11 Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.

11:12 Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.

11:13 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.

11:14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.

11:15 And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.

11:16 But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.

Structure of the passage

Section (a) Verses 1 and 2 Introduction to the subject of faith
Section (b) Verses 3-12 Faith in relation to God.
Section (c) Verses 13-16 Comment about those of previous section.


Section (a) Verses 1-2
Introduction to the subject of faith.

11:1
Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

Now faith is the substance of things hoped for- this is not a definition of faith, (for faith may be defined as “a firm persuasion based on the word of God”), but an assertion that the believer reaches out to lay hold of the truth that God’s word brings, (in this context, the certainty of the coming of Christ and the consequent events), and treasures it in his heart. In this way what is believed by faith becomes, in the heart, the evidence of its certainty.
So on the one hand, by faith a man is justified and is reckoned righteous by God. On the other hand, in the way things are looked at in this chapter, faith results in a good report from God.

Special note on the nature of faith
Faith is not wishful thinking.
Some think that Christians believe things are true because they hope they are true. They want the things to be true so much that they persuade themselves that they are. Nothing could be more wrong. When the Bible is approached by those who have an unbiased mind and who earnestly seek the truth, then it is the promise of Christ Himself that they will be convinced. He said, “If any man will to do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself”, John 7:17. This is the best argument of all, for it does not depend upon other people convincing us by their reasoning, but the Bible self-authenticating and self-accrediting itself.

Faith is not relative. Christians do not believe the Bible because this is their personal preference. They believe it because they have been convinced it is true. Unbelievers are often prepared to allow Christians to believe the Bible, as long as they do not insist that they should do so also. But truth is not relative, so belief in the truth is not relative either.

Faith is not a substitute for evidence. Some would suggest that whereas scientists believe in “evidence”, Christians believe because they do not have any evidence. This is completely wrong, however, for Christians do have evidence, and it is found in the Word of God. What better evidence could there be? Whether it be matters natural or spiritual, the Bible is the best authority. In fact on matters spiritual it is the only reliable authority. So faith is not “a leap in the dark”, the act of one who is uninformed and reckless; rather it is the act of one who has approached the Word of God with the earnest desire to know the mind of God, and who has found that He is true to the promise He made long ago when He said, “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13. Such people do not leap in the dark, for they walk in the light.

We notice that faith is the opposite of drawing back, according to 10:39. It is something that makes progress therefore, and presses on to what is before. This is what Habakkuk did, for he was given a vision of the return of Christ in glory, and walked by faith in the light of it. He was living his life in view of what God’s word said. So as we proceed into chapter 11 we shall find that all who are held up as examples of faith had the word of God in their minds and hearts, and they acted in faith because of that.

So verse 1 is telling us that faith is the substance of things hoped for. Because our faith rests on the sure word of God, what we believe has substance and reality. Future things that have been promised in God’s word are brought out of the future into our hearts. It is not that we believe them because we hope they are true, but because faith knows they are true, for faith is an intelligent thing.
The evidence of things not seen- because unseen things are promised in God’s word, when they are believed they become real in the soul, and our faith, based as it is on a solid foundation, is sure. In this way what we believe becomes the evidence within us that they shall come to pass. The faith and the hope merge into one. We shall find that the worthies mentioned in this chapter all had their eye on the future, but it was a future they could not see with the physical eye, only with the eye of faith.

11:2
For by it the elders obtained a good report.

For by it the elders obtained a good report- those who were spiritually mature and godly and set a good example in Old Testament times, were commended by God, for He bore witness to their faith. They worked out their inner faith by outward works, and thus gave expression to their belief. Because their faith was centred on commendable things, their faith was itself commendable to God. Such is the certainty of Divine things that it is no credit to anyone to believe them. It is simply the logical thing to do. But in His goodness God credits that faith with value, and commends the believer for it.

Note that the elders of a former age are here given as an example to the Hebrews, so there is no despising of Old Testament saints. This is important, for the epistle has given many reasons why the saints of old time were less privileged than we, but they still maintained strong faith in God.

Section (b) Verses 3-12
Faith in relation to God.

11:3
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.

Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God- so faith has an understanding; it is not “through understanding we believe”. Faith is not a second-rate position, taken up by those who have no intelligence about matters. It is well-informed, because it is Bible-informed. Those who are prepared to accept the plain statements of Scripture are more enlightened than the best unbelieving scientist, for the believer is in touch with the God who “invented” science. It is true that the Bible is not a science textbook; it does not set out to be, but it is not anti-science, nor unscientific. It was only a misunderstanding about the Bible that caused religious people to believe the sun revolved around the earth. The believer has an understanding about the universe the unbeliever does not have, simply because he accepts the testimony that God has given in His word.
It is worth remembering that the Big Bang theory is not proven. It is only one way at looking at the universe, and an atheistic way at that.
Note that having spoken of the elders of a past day, and intending to further speak of them in the rest of the chapter, the writer speaks of “we”. He is linking past and present times together, and showing that faith is always relevant, and always pleasing to God. Because faith is based on the word of God, it accepts the testimony God gives about creation; it does not seek to modify it in the light of supposedly final statements of scientists. We all know that that which is confidently asserted as scientific fact one day, is just as likely to be dismissed as a mistaken theory the next. “The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away, but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”, 1 Peter 1:24.
So that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear- in other words, the worlds were not hidden away, and then by the spoken word of God caused to appear. Rather, “God spake, and it was done”, Psalm 33:9. They were not, and then they were. Only God possesses the ability to create in the sense of bring into existence. This is an important principle to understand in view of the examples given in this chapter. If we believe, (because the word of God says it), that all that came into being in the six days of creation was the result of God working, how much easier is it to believe that existing things, (although not seen as yet), shall also be brought into being. Faith lays hold of the future and brings it into the present, for the future things are real, being promised by God, and faith is the evidence of things not seen. It only remains for the future unseen things to be made apparent; but they already are to faith.
It is clear from this verse that there is no such thing as eternal matter, for the word for world used here is aionas, the worlds in relation to time. When God created all things, He did so, by His own testimony, (and this is the only testimony possible, in the nature of the case), at the beginning. Now this is a time-word, denoting when time started. God created by His eternal power, Romans 1:20, so the power was there, for He was there, but He chose the point at which to put it forth. Before that He existed in His solitary grandeur.
It is important to notice that the Lord Jesus, when referring to the making of male and female and the institution of marriage, said, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female,” Mark 10:6. The making of man and woman on the sixth day, therefore, was in the beginning of the creation, and not millions of years after Genesis 1:1. There is no room in this for a gap-theory, allowing countless years to roll by, for how can the making of man be at the beginning of creation when it is millions of years after creation?

11:4
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.

By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain- faith is so important, and drawing back so disastrous, that we are given many and varied examples in this chapter of its exercise. Having seen faith in principle in verses 1-3, we now see faith in practice. By offering a sacrifice of which God approved, Abel shows he knew what the Divine requirements were. How was this? By the word of God. And how did the word of God come to him? From his father Adam, who had witnessed what had happened in the garden after he had sinned. He had seen an animal lose its life in order that he might be clothed, and thus made fit for the presence of God. This was a powerful testimony to the eventual sacrifice of Christ at Calvary, by which the believing sinner may be accepted in the sight of God through the merits and sacrifice of another. The sacrifice took the character of a burnt offering, for it is that offering alone which provides clothing for man, as Leviticus 7:8 compared with 4:11 would indicate.
But Adam would be able to pass on more to Abel, for he could inform him that God said, “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel”, Genesis 3:15. There is promised here a deliverer from the one who instigated man to sin, but only at the cost of being bruised Himself. So we have a double indication in these events; there is the principle established that man can be acceptable in God’s sight by means of sacrifice, and that the evil one that caused him to sin will be dealt with. So Christ as The Sacrifice and the Seed, were made known in Eden. The work and the person, the Seed Born, (for He is of the woman), and the Seed Bruised, are clearly set out by God. And Abel would have these things passed on to him by his father.
On the basis of the revealed mind of God, then, Abel’s gave expression to his faith in the coming Deliverer and Sacrifice by offering to God a sacrifice that prefigured Calvary. Abel’s faith has reached down the centuries, laid hold of what God has promised He will do, and clasped it to himself. But he does more, he offers a sacrifice that tells of his intelligence in the matter.
Now Cain had the same information available to him as Abel did, but he chose to not believe, and gave expression to his unbelief by bringing of the fruits of the ground, as opposed to a sacrifice involving blood-shedding and the provision of a covering. Now no doubt Cain’s offering was of the best, for his pride and self-reliance would not allow him to bring anything less, but we learn that Abel’s sacrifice was more excellent than Cain’s. Cain’s was excellent physically and materially, but Abel’s was more excellent, being spiritual in character. Of course we would have to say about Christ’s sacrifice that it was most excellent, being personal and final. Abel and his offering were distinct from one another, but Christ was His offering.
By which he obtained witness that he was righteous- this makes clear that Abel was not justified because he brought an acceptable offering to God. Rather, he brought an offering to God because he was righteous. He had believed God, and it had been accounted to him for righteousness, and now he responds to God in a proper way. The apostle John assures us that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous, 1 John 3:7. It is not that he becomes righteous who does righteous things, but the reverse. After all, an unrighteous man cannot righteous deeds, for he has no capacity to do them. The accepted sacrifice of Abel was the visible sign of his invisible faith, for faith is always ready to give expression to its existence; it is not a lazy thing, but living and lively.
God testifying of his gifts- it is possible that Abel’s sacrifice was consumed by fire that came down from God. Some interpret the words “the Lord had respect unto Abel’s offering”, Genesis 4:4, as meaning “the Lord kindled into a flame”. Whether this is so or not, it is certainly true that when referring to Abel’s sacrifice, God said to Cain, “and if thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?” implying that Abel had done well.
It delights the heart of God to receive the sacrifices of His people, whether those sacrifices take the form of worship, Hebrews 13:15; service, Philippians 2:17; the offering of self in devotion to God, Romans 12:1; or financial offerings, Hebrews 13:16. All these are forms of worship, and gratify the heart of the One, even the Father, who seeks worship, John 4:23.
And by it he being dead yet speaketh- the matters we have just mentioned are all brought to our notice through the sacrifice of Abel. It was an expression of worship; it represented service to God on his part; it meant that he was surrendered to God; and it involved the sacrificing of animals that he could otherwise have bartered or sold for other goods, (for meat-eating was not permitted at this stage). All these things are relevant to the readers of the epistle, and also to us today.

11:5
By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.

By faith Enoch- whereas Abel looked forward to the coming of the Messiah in grace to be the sacrifice appointed, Enoch looked on to the coming of the Messiah in judgement, for he prophesied that the Lord would come with ten thousands of His saints to execute judgement, as Jude 17 records. No doubt the partial fulfilment of this was at the flood which came upon the ungodly after Enoch was taken.
Was translated that he should not see death- so he was translated because of the particular quality of his faith, for Abraham had faith but was not translated. Enoch walked with God, and upon the birth of his son Methuseleh it must have been revealed to him that the flood was coming, for he gave his son this name because it means “when he is dead it shall be sent”. And sure enough Methuselah lived on and on for 969 years, (eloquent testimony to “the longsuffering of God which waited in the days of Noah”, 1 Peter 3:20), and then died the year the flood came.
Enoch was a prophet, according to Jude 14, so he had insight into the mind of God, and was convinced that something lay beyond the coming judgement, for he appreciated that the judgement was simply the preliminary to better times, once the Messiah had come. He knew from Genesis 3:15 that the evil being that had brought sin into the world was going to be dealt with and the reward of his faith was that he was taken away from the judgement of the flood, and transported to better scenes.
And was not found, because God had translated him- those who were limited to the things of time and sense sought for Enoch, but he could not be found. This tells us that even his body was taken. His faith had received its logical outcome, for he had laid hold of future things, and they had become the strong evidence in his own soul that they were real. Those who had not this faith could only look for material things, like Enoch’s body.
For before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God- notice that his translation was a result of him pleasing God, hence the word “for”, explaining why he was translated. He pleased God because he walked by faith, and this is the reason he was taken, as the beginning of the verse also affirms. The New Testament equivalent of this is the rapture of the saints when the Lord Jesus comes into the air to take them to heaven. In 1 Thessalonians 4, the chapter that deals with this subject, believers are exhorted to walk and please God, verse 1, and then are told that the taking of believers to heaven is “if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, verse 14.” Whilst the rapture is not dependant on works, it does depend on the fact that those who are taken are believers, for no others will be affected at this time. So Enoch walked with God, Genesis 5:22, and also pleased God, Hebrews 11:5, and we are exhorted to do these two things also.
Notice that he had a testimony before he was translated. The time for testimony to God is now, and not hereafter, and this solemn thought should challenge us greatly.

11:6
But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

But without faith it is impossible to please him- we are left in no doubt that there is no alternative way of pleasing God. Those Hebrews who were tempted to go back to Judaism would do well to remember this, especially as God specifically says that He is not well-pleased with animal sacrifices, 10:8. Whilst it is true that there are many things believers may do to please God, the root of their action is their faith. It is only because they act in faith that any works are acceptable and pleasing to God.
For he that cometh to God- we have already been warned against drawing back to perdition in 10:39, and the alternative to drawing back, as Habbukuk made clear, is going forward in faith, for “the just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. Such people “come to God”, for they have God as their goal in their life of faith.
Must believe that he is- this is not simply belief in the existence of God, for no-one would start to come to God if they did not believe He existed. This is belief that He is what He claims to be. Faith responds to the revealed character of God, what He is in Himself, and therefore seeks to act in accordance with that character. This is certain to please God, for He delights to see a reflection of Himself in His people. The believer is created “after God in righteousness and true holiness”, Ephesians 4:24, and this is the outworking of that truth.
And that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him- God graciously rewards with His approval those that are exercised to seek Him so as to gain light about His character. The true believer seeks to conform to the righteousness and holiness He sees perfectly in His God. There needs to be a diligence about this seeking, for faith is an active and energetic thing.

11:7
By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.

By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet- it is very likely that it had never rained until the time of the flood, or else the rainbow would have been commonplace and not of any great significance. So when Noah was told by God that there would be a flood upon the earth, he realised that something was coming that he had not seen before. Being a man of faith, however, Noah accepted what God had said and acted upon it. He also saw the other side of the flood by faith, or he would not have built an ark to get there. He knew that the Seed promised in Genesis 3 had not yet arrived, and so there must be a fresh start after the flood.
Moved with fear- this is the reverential fear of a believer, that mixture of love and fear which adores Him and is in awe of Him. This fear is very practical, because moved by it, Noah acted in faith and obedience.
Prepared an ark to the saving of his house- Noah realises that if only he and his family are to survive the flood, then one of his sons must be of the line that shall produce the seed. So he prepares the ark to save his house so as to preserve the line of the Messiah. Noah, like Abel, receives and believes the word of God as to the coming Seed.
By the which he condemned the world- the only thing that could have saved the world in Noah’s day would have been universal repentance, as with Nineveh. As it was, they were condemned by the preparing of the ark, for it was an evidence that God was bringing judgement upon the earth. Noah preached as he built, so his ark became an object lesson. Enoch condemned the world by his walk with God and his preaching, Noah by his work for God and his preaching. Both are an example to us.
And became heir of the righteousness which is by faith- Noah was a righteous man by faith, not by building an ark. He was also a preacher of righteousness, 2 Peter 2:5, and thus testified to his belief in the righteous dealings of God, which involved judgement upon sin. He showed that he preferred righteousness to sin, and God rewarded him by allowing him to step out into a cleansed earth after the flood. He inherited what he longed for, and that which by faith he was entitled to as part of his inheritance.
He would also realise that if God was able to cleanse the earth of sin and bring in radically changed conditions, then He could do so again, but this time with the Messiah present to govern that earth. That situation is what Noah becomes heir to.

11:8
By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.

By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed- we might not think there was instant obedience if we limit ourselves to the Genesis record. We must allow not only this passage, but also Genesis 11 and Acts 7 to have their due weight.
Genesis 11:31 reads, “And Terah took Abram his son, and Lot the son of Haran his son’s son, and Sarai his daughter in law, his son Abraham’s wife; and they went forth with them from Ur of the Chaldees, to go into the land of Canaan; and they came unto Haran, and dwelt there”.

Genesis 12:1,4 reads, “Now the Lord had said unto Abram, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land I will show thee…so Abraham departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him'”.

Acts 7:2-4 reads, “The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was yet in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, and said unto him, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall show thee’. Then came he out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Charran: and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell”.

We must notice that the first passage records the “generations of Terah”, not that of Abraham his son. So we are not surprised that Terah is taking the initiative in that passage. When we come to Genesis 12 however, this marks the beginning of the generations of Abraham which extends up to Genesis 25:10 with the account of his burial. So we now have the action of Abraham himself as he moves in faith and obedience.

Stephen’s address in Acts 7 makes it clear that the God of glory appeared to Abraham in Ur, before he lived in Haran, verse 2. Having heard the voice of God, Abraham left Ur of the Chaldees, and this coincided with the decision of his father to go to live in Haran. So Abraham has obeyed the first part of the command. He has not moved because his father has moved, but because he is responding to the command of his God. When his father died he continued to obey God’s command, and now left his kindred and his father’s house.

If God had wished Abraham to do all three things at once, that is leave Ur, kindred and father’s house, surely they would have been listed in the reverse order. So Abraham would have left his father’s house first, said goodbye to his relations, and then crossed the border of the land of the Chaldees. But Abraham’s kindred were not in Ur, but in Haran. We learn this by reading the account of the search for a bride for Isaac. The servant went to the city of Nahor, Genesis 24:10, which does not mean the city named Nahor, but the city where Nahor lived, (as we learn from the account of Jacob’s search for a wife), but was named Haran, Genesis 28:2. Whether it was named after the brother of Abraham we are not told. So it is that he left his country first and went to Haran, in Padan-Aram. Terah is soon to die, so in deference to his father, he waits for him to die before leaving his kindred in Haran, listed in Genesis 22:20-24. He then left his father’s house not so much in a physical sense, but in the sense that he now set out on his own to establish his own household. He has obeyed God in the order in which God required obedience, and is now on his way to the land God has promised him.
This is summed up for us in Genesis 12:1, “Now the Lord had said unto Abram, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house'”. This is exactly what he did, and in that order. Notice that there is not a list of three things to be done at once necessarily, but the word “and” separates them, suggesting progressive actions. It can rightly be said in Genesis 12:4, “So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him”.
We must not think that Abraham had to have a second call, as if he had not responded properly to the first one in Ur. The expression “The Lord had said” is of a construction which involves the use of the Hebrew word “vau”, (normally meaning “and”), with the long tense. To quote Newberry’s Introduction, “More frequently, however, the vau is employed to stamp perpetuity on narratives of the past, forming what may be called ‘the Hebrew perfect’, a permanent record for time and for eternity”. So, far from saying, in effect, “The Lord had said “Get thee out” but Abraham had not completely obeyed”, the phrase is marking, at the beginning of the personal history of Abraham, the great and momentous thing that God was doing, as He separated Abraham from all the nations, tribes and families of the earth.
Into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance- in Genesis 11:31 it is made clear that Abraham did set out for Canaan, even though he stopped for a while at Haran. It is described by God as “a land I will show thee”. It is a land he has not seen before, and yet one day God will say to him, “Lift up now thine eyes…for all the land thou seest, to thee will I give it”, Genesis 13:14,15.
Obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went- here we have Scriptural support for thinking that Abraham obeyed God; he was not hesitant in his obedience. Noah was told specifically to build an ark, and was given the specifications for it, but Abraham was simply told to get out of Ur, and this he did. There is a close connection between faith and obedience, as the apostle makes clear when he writes of “the obedience of faith” in Romans 1:5, 16:26. Abraham no doubt took the recognised trade route from Ur to Haran, and Haran to Canaan, so he knew the road but he did not know where the road was eventually leading. This was faith indeed, trusting God to lead the way and bring him safely to the promised land.

11:9
By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:

By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country- a sojourner is one who has not put down roots, and this was true of Abraham, for he knew that the land would not be his settled place until the promised Seed had come. The Lord Jesus said that “Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad”, John 8:56. There was confidence in Abraham’s heart that even if he died, he would nonetheless see Messiah’s day of glory.
When Sarah died, Abraham purchased a portion of land in which to bury her, confessing to the Canaanites, “I am a stranger and a sojourner with thee”, Genesis 23:4, thus acknowledging that he as yet had not absolute right of possession. It was no different than if he had been in any other country in the world; Canaan was just like a foreign country to him, even though God had promised it to him. Faith laid hold of the promise, and was not dismayed by the sojourning.
Dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob- Abraham was 100 years old when Isaac was born, and 160 years old when Jacob was born, and he died aged 175. So he literally lived with both of them for 15 years. But the main point is that they shared with him the same attitude of sojourners; he had now built up a family of God-fearers, having left his idol-worshipping forbears behind, Joshua 24:2.
The heirs with him of the same promise- they did not need another call, just a reaffirmation of the promise to Abraham. In that confidence they were content to live in tents, as befitted their sojourner character. It is probable that when Genesis 33:1 says of Jacob that “he built him a house”, the “him” refers to Esau, who has been mentioned in the previous verse. In verse 19 Jacob pitches his tent on a parcel of ground he has purchased, so he still maintains his sojourner character, (tent), and his stranger character, (bought a parcel of field). The apostle Peter describes believers as strangers (to what is behind us and around us), and pilgrims, (as to what is ahead of us), 1 Peter 2:11, and thus they walk in the steps of their father Abraham, Romans 4:12.

11:10
For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

For he looked for a city which hath foundations- this is what sustained him as he moved in the land. He had insight into fact that one day heaven and earth would be joined by a highway between earth and the holy city of Jerusalem, Revelation 21:9-22:5. If it is asked how Abraham knew this then surely the answer must be that he was the friend of God, so God did not hide from him the things he planned in the future; see Genesis 18:17, Isaiah 41:8.
So Abraham was content to pitch his tent, a comparatively flimsy structure, and one which was only lightly attached to the earth, having no foundations, for he knew there was city with foundations ahead of him.
Whose builder and maker is God- Abraham had left a city whose builder and maker was man; a city, moreover, dedicated to the moon-god, the moon being the ruler of the darkness. He gladly exchanged that city for one which shone with the glory of God and Christ. God in His wisdom has designed that city, (builder means designer), and God in His power has made it, so it is eminently to be preferred to anything of man.

11:11
Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.

Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed- we now come to the first woman in the chapter. She is considered as to her own faith, for it is “Sarah herself”, not “Sarah the wife of Abraham”. It is good when the believing sisters are strong in faith because of personal exercise, and not simply reliant on the faith of their husbands.
As a 90 year old woman, who is also barren, Sarah was strengthened through faith to conceive a child. She had acted in unbelief before, and suggested that Abraham should have a son by Hagar his servant girl, and this he had done with disastrous results, which extend even to this day. Also, when told she would have a son herself, she laughed unbelievingly. She changed, however, and here can be commended for her faith.
And was delivered of a child when she was past age- she not only is strengthened in faith to conceive, but also to carry the child until his birth. She had laughed in mockery at the thought of having a son, but now she is able to laugh in a godly manner, for God has fulfilled His word. Abraham called the child Isaac, meaning “laughter”, and Sarah said, “God hath made me to laugh, so that all who hear will laugh with me”, Genesis 21:6. Her laughter was now the sort that could be fittingly shared with others, and not the laughter of unbelief.
Because she judged him faithful who had promised- this is how her faith expressed itself, for she believed that God would be faithful to the promise He had made that she should have a son. It was not simply that she believed she would have a child, but that she would have the child because God had promised it. She did not believe her having a child at that time was a coincidence.

11:12
Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.

Therefore sprang there even of one- so Sarah’s faith complemented Abraham’s, for Sarah bore the child in faith, and there sprang a child of Abraham, thus furthering the purpose of God. It is God’s intention that a man and his wife should complete one another, or as Peter puts it when using Sarah and Abraham as an example of a good marriage, be “partakers together of the grace of life”, 1 Peter 3:7.
And him as good as dead- this fact is used by the apostle Paul in Romans 4 to illustrate the fact that just as Abraham and Sarah believed that God was able to bring life out of their virtually dead bodies, so He has brought Christ out from being really dead. The faith of Abraham and Sarah brought them great blessing, and so also great blessing comes to those who “believe on Him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead; who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:24,25.
So many as the stars of the sky in multitude- this is an allusion to the words of God when He made a covenant with Abraham in Genesis 15, before ever he had a child by Sarah. Showing him the stars in the sky above him, God said to Abraham, (who has just stated that he is going childless, or in other words, is about to die without a son and heir), “so shall thy seed be”, Genesis 15:5. There follows Abraham’s classic exercise of faith, which is emphasised in the New Testament, “Abraham believed in the Lord; and he counted it to him for righteousness”, verse 6.
And as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable- this alludes to God’s words to Abraham after he had shown himself prepared to offer his only son as a sacrifice, which thing was the climax of the faith he had in Genesis 15. James tells us that by offering Isaac the faith of Abraham was made perfect, and reached its true goal, James 2:22. So Abraham began by believing God could give Him a son, and then believed so firmly in God that he was sure God would give him to him again, but this time from the dead. At the start the birth of Isaac is emphasised, at the finish the “death” of Isaac is to the fore. It is very probable that there are as many stars in the heavens as there are grains of sand upon earth’s seashores, so the two metaphors are in proportion. Even though Abraham would only be able to see a few thousand stars, He who had placed the stars in the sky knew they were as innumerable (as far as man is concerned), as the grains of sand.
There are those who see in these two expressions a reference to the heavenly part of the believing seed of Abraham, and the earthly. The problem is that God also speaks of the seed as being like the dust of earth, Genesis 13:16, when Abraham was commanded to walk through the land. Perhaps a better way of looking at these three figures of speech is to say that the dust of the earth is the dust of the land of promise, so that when the seed of Abraham eventually possess the land, and it is under their feet, there will be the constant reminder that God has promised it to them. As they look above, they are reminded that their blessing comes from heaven, and that He who has set the stars in the sky has set them in their inheritance. And as they walk along its seashores they will recollect that God has promised to protect them, so that the sea of the Gentiles shall never overwhelm them again.

Section (c) Verses 13-16
Comment about those of previous section..

11:13
These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.

These all died in faith- the writer now pauses to summarise what he has said so far about the heroes of faith. He has told us Abel sacrificed by faith, that Enoch walked by faith, that Noah built by faith, that Abraham left Ur by faith, that Sarah bore a son by faith. But they all crowned their life of faith by dying in faith, so they died as they lived. The God they had proved in their lives, was the God who would care for them in death. And more than this, would bring them into the fulness of which they had only seen a part. They did not give up as time went by, and things seemed not to work out as fast as they thought. Note that Enoch is said to die, for “in Adam all die”. It is true that “and he died” is not said of Enoch in Genesis 5:24, as it is said of all the others in that genealogy, but that does not mean he did not die. Rather, it means that to him death was not the primary consideration. The Lord Jesus said of believers of this age, “If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death”, John 8:52, yet all the apostles died, and they surely kept His saying. The point is that death has lost its relevance for those who keep His saying. Enoch was in the good of that, remarkably.
Not having received the promises- clearly this means they had not received the plenary fulfilment of all that God had promised them. They had received the word of promise from God, but not the full substance of the promise.
But having seen them afar off- having told us what they did not do, namely, receive the fulfilment of the promises, we are now told four things they did do. The chapter begins with the statement that faith is the evidence of things not seen, and these believers so laid hold of God’s promise that they saw the fulfilment, albeit from afar. Their faith had brought the unseen things into the realm of the seen.
And were persuaded of them- faith, by definition is “a firm persuasion based upon hearing”. These had heard the word of God in some way, whether directly in the case of Enoch, Noah, Abraham and Sarah, or indirectly, in the case of Abel. And because the word was from God they were convinced it would come to pass.
And embraced them- this is a further development; from being unseen, to seeing afar off, and then being persuaded that they were not mistaken in what they saw; they now clasp those far-off things to their bosom in believing embrace, welcoming them as if they had already arrived.
And confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth- we see this illustrated in the words of Abraham when he bought a plot in which to bury Sarah, “I am a sojourner with thee”, Genesis 23:4. He thereby confessed that he had not entered fully into what God had promised, for the Seed had not yet come. He was a stranger in his own land, and yet he was travelling on as a pilgrim to the time when he would inherit the land. He was not a stranger and pilgrim in quite the sense believers are now. We travel through the earth as strangers to it permanently, and are pilgrims to a better land, heaven itself, for “our conversation is in heaven, Philippians 3:20, (where the idea behind the word “conversation” is citizenship). Abraham was a stranger because he could not possess the land in the fullest sense before Messiah the Seed came, for He is the Ultimate Heir. Abraham was a pilgrim until such time, for he could not settle if Messiah was not resident.

11:14
For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.

For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country- the things they say are that they are strangers and pilgrims. By the very act of making this confession they indicate they anticipate something ahead. That “something” is a country; literally, a native-country, one they can really call their own in every sense of the word. Having originally been called out of his country, Chaldea, by God, Abraham was looking for a different sort of country. Not one polluted by idols and vice, but one where Christ was King, ruling in righteousness and holiness.

11:15
And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.

And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out- if they had not been moving by faith, with their eye on the future, they might have looked back with longing to the comforts and conveniences of Ur of the Chaldees. No tent-life in the harsh desert for Abraham there. By all accounts Ur of the Chaldees was a very sophisticated city.
They might have had opportunity to have returned- the Devil was opposed to the idea of Abraham dwelling in the land, and he might very well have presented reasons to him why it would be a good idea to go back to Ur, especially if he found Abraham at any time considering that as an option. But Abraham, Isaac and Jacob resisted this temptation. The latter may have gone to Padan-Aram for a wife, but he did not carry on to Ur, but returned to Canaan.

11:16
But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for He hath prepared for them a city.

But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly- there is a contrast between the word “now” and the word “opportunity” of the previous verse. The latter word means a season, a period marked by certain features. If Abraham had longed after Ur, his life would have been characterised by that; he would have acted in line with his desire. This verse tells us, however, that with Abraham there was a constant “now” of obedience to God and His purpose. The reason why he was so resolute was that the country he looked for was heavenly in character. This by no means suggests that Abraham was looking to go to heaven. God had promised him the land, and unless he lives on that land the promise has failed. When Messiah reigns the land of Israel will indeed be a heavenly land, for He will put His stamp upon everything. The prayers of God’s people will have been answered, and the will of God will be done on earth as it is in heaven, Matthew 6:10.
Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God- God is pleased to associate with those who take Him at His word, and live accordingly. Abraham has exchanged the vain gods of Chaldea for the true and Living God of heaven, and has come into such a relationship with Him that He belongs to him in truth. Moreover there is no embarrassment for God in Abraham having that relationship. Having a personal God is abundant compensation to Abraham for any loss sustained by not going back to Ur.
For he hath prepared for them a city- beginning with “for” as it does, this phrase explains why the writer is sure that God is not ashamed to be called their God- He has prepared for them a city because He wishes to be accessible to them. If God walked with Abraham, Enoch and Noah when they were in the flesh, how will He not wish to company with them when they have their resurrections bodies? So it is that there shall be a way between earth and the heavenly Jerusalem come down from heaven and from God, and the righteous shall walk that way into the heavenly city. The city is prepared with that in mind, which is why it has so many gates, and why those gates are emblazoned with the names of the tribes of Israel. See Revelation 21:12; Isaiah 35:8-10.

The eternal security of the true believer

Many believers have anxious thoughts at times as to whether they are truly Christians.  This can be as a result of listening to preachers who exhort their audience to examine themselves on this question.  It is indeed a good exercise to do this, but it needs to be done in accordance with Scripture.  If done otherwise, merely trusting to feelings or experiences, there is a danger that the soul will be cast down and depressed even further than it may have been before.  In this way as healthy spiritual exercise degenerates into obsession with self.
We will consider this matter in two parts.  First, the assurance that God gives in Scripture as to the eternal security of the true believer.  Then, second, the tests that may be applied to confirm that one is a believer.

Introduction
Many true believers are confident that they were “once saved”.  They doubt, however, whether they are “always saved”.  This situation can come about for several reasons.  Some honestly think it arrogant to be sure of heaven.  Others have misinterpreted and misapplied passages of Scripture which deal with those who only profess faith, and are not genuine.  Still others are conditioned to look to personal experiences for assurance.  When these experiences fail to come up to their expectations, then anxious fears arise.
The root cause of these anxieties is an over-occupation with self, instead of occupation with the Saviour; a failure to turn from looking within and around, to looking above and beyond.
If these lines can help anxious souls to a calm appreciation of the sufficiency of the person and work of Christ, to God’s glory, then they will have achieved their object.
The Scriptures would indicate to us that there are various sorts of faith, and we need to be aware of these differences, for they are of vital importance.

Incorrect faith
This is the sort of faith that they have who trust in themselves that they are righteous, as the Lord Jesus indicated in Luke 18:9.  Faith in works, “church” attendance, or the words of a minister of religion, whether over a cradle or over a coffin; these are the things that some sinners believe in.  Such people are not eternally secure.

Insincere faith
The sort of “faith” that is professed for the sake of advantage, perhaps to please parents, friends, or even the electorate in the case of politicians.  Such people are not saved.  It is with the heart that man believeth unto righteousness, Romans 10:10.  The heart, morally considered, is the centre of man’s being, from which everything else issues, Proverbs 4:23.

Impulsive faith
In the parable of the sower as recorded by Luke, the Lord explains that “they on the rock are they, which, when they hear, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall away.” Luke 8:13. It is those who receive the word with gladness, but who wilt under the heat of trial and testing, who only have temporary faith.
We might think that to “receive the word with gladness” is a good thing.  If, however, it denotes that there has been no genuine repentance, and only a belief about Christ, rather than an earnest belief in Him, then such faith is only for a while, and is valueless.  It is true that on the Day of Pentecost “they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.” Acts 2:41.  It is important to notice, however, before dismissing these people as temporary believers, that verse 37 records that they had already been pricked in their heart.  Clearly the sin of crucifying their Messiah had come home to them with force, and they had repented.

Incomplete faith
John 2:23-25 reads as follows: “Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did. But Jesus did not commit Himself unto them, because He knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man.”  He who knew the hearts of men was aware that they believed on Him only as a miracle-worker.  It was Passover time, and the religious excitement of the people was at fever pitch.  At the first Passover time, God had done great works through Moses- was this Jesus of Nazareth another great man of God like him?  Because the people were in this frame of mind, He did not trust Himself to them. Their faith was an incomplete faith, and needed further light to become saving faith.  It was not enough to believe that Jesus was a holy man of God, that He was able to work miracles, perhaps by the power of prayer, and that He was an able teacher and a fine example.

Important faith
The Lord Jesus is too concerned about the welfare of the souls of men to leave them to think of Him only as one able to perform miracles.  He went on to explain, therefore, in His conversation with Nicodemus as recorded in John 3:1-21, that the faith that saves is faith in a crucified Saviour.  “And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.  For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life,” John 3:14-16.  It is as one lifted up upon a cross that we must believe on Him.  The reference to the serpent lifted up in the wilderness gives the clue to the meaning of this lifting up.  It was because of Israel’s sin and rebellion that God provided the remedy of the serpent lifted up, Numbers 21:4-9.  And it was because of the sin and rebellion of the whole world that the Lord Jesus needed to die upon the cross to deal with sins.  Faith in a crucified Saviour results in everlasting life for the one exercising it.  Such is the sure promise of the Saviour Himself.  Those who believe like this are eternally secure.

Faith and repentance
True faith, then, is neither partial nor temporary.  It involves the receiving of the Word of God without reserve, not seeking to escape from its convicting power.
When a sinner realises not only that his state is hopeless and dangerous, but also that Christ is able to give full salvation through His work upon the cross, and then commits himself to Him with true repentance for sin, real faith is in evidence.

It is to such persons that the Scriptural doctrine of the eternal security of the true believer can come with all its comforting assurance.  In considering this doctrine, we shall think of it in connection with the new birth, the will of God, the unity of the Godhead, the Spirit of God, the present position of Christ and His people, and then finally, the purpose of God.

Eternal security and the new birth
We have already alluded to the promise of eternal life to those who believe in the only begotten Son of God, whom God has given at Calvary. It is through the death of the Son of God upon the cross that eternal life is gained by those who look to Him in faith.

In His words recorded in John 17:2,3, the Lord Jesus contrasted men in the flesh, with all their frailty and mortality, with those who have eternal life. he said, “As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him.  And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent”. Clearly, then, there is a marked difference between natural life and eternal life.  Natural life, which gives us the ability to know natural things by natural senses, is the result of being born into the family of Adam.  Eternal life, on the other hand, gives us the ability to know Divine things, and comes through being born of God.

John 1:12,13 makes it very clear that the will of man cannot effect the new birth; it is solely God’s doing.  We read of “them which believe on His name: which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”  Neither Christian parentage, religious ceremony, self-will, or the will of others, are of any avail to bring it to pass.
On the other hand, verse 12 also makes clear that man has the responsibility to receive the Lord Jesus by faith, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.”  God is sovereign.  That means He reigns on His own, with none to dictate to Him.  In the exercise of His sovereignty He has decreed that only those who willingly believe in His Son shall be blessed with eternal life.

Those who are born of God, then, are amongst His children, and share His life.  One of the reasons the Lord Jesus came was to manifest this life in the world of men.  “The life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us,” 1 John 1:2.  He has this life because He is equal with the Father, whereas believers have this life because God has graciously granted it to them.
Just as those who are born naturally cannot be “unborn”, so those who are born of God are His children for ever.  Since their new birth is the result of the exercise of His sovereign will, and God never changes His mind, then their position in His family is secure, and secure for ever.  The life He gives is eternal life, and the word translated “eternal” is used in Romans 16:26 of “the everlasting God”, so it cannot mean anything less than enduring for ever.

Eternal security and the will of God
“I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger: and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst,” John 6:35.  These words are part of Christ’s explanation of the miracle of the feeding of the five thousand.  Just as manna had come down for Israel in the wilderness, so Christ has come down to earth as the Bread of God to give life to the world.  When He came, however, they said “Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know?” John 6:42.  They saw Him, but did not realise who He was.  This was so like the response of the people of Israel when the manna was given, for they said, “What is it”, for they did not know what it was, Exodus 16:15.

The total inability of the natural man to appreciate the person of Christ, and to realise that He is worthy of trust, does not frustrate God’s purpose.  The Father will ensure that there are those who come to Christ, as they are drawn to Him by the teaching of the Scriptures.  Those who hear, and learn from the Father through His Word, are sure to come.  His words were, “All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me;” John 6:37, and, “Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.” John 6:45.

The Saviour makes a firm promise to those who come to Him.  John 6:37 reads, “him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.”  The Lord looks upon those who come to Him in genuine faith as a gift from His Father.  Is it conceivable that He would refuse such a gift?

The Son of God came down from heaven expressly to do the Father’s will.  His words were, “For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.  And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day,” John 6:38,39.  That will, then, involves keeping those who have been entrusted to Him.  This keeping extends to the resurrection of the bodies of His people.  If Christ was concerned about fragments of loaves, and instructed His disciples to gather them up “that nothing be lost”, verse 12, then how much more will He be concerned about the bodies of His people.  They, too, shall be gathered up again, for He is determined to lose nothing of that gift His Father has given Him.

Eternal security and the unity of God
John 10 contains the teaching of the Lord Jesus regarding His relationship to His people under the figure of a shepherd and his flock.  In verse 11 the Lord makes one of the “I am” statements in John’s gospel- “I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth His life for the sheep.”  He adds nothing, in this instance, to His plain statement.  Elsewhere in John where we find other “I am” statements, there is a certain responsibility placed upon others, such as to believe, to come, or to follow.  Here, the total responsibility rests upon the Saviour Himself, and since He is the good shepherd, we may rely absolutely upon what He does.
The foundation of blessing and security for the flock is the giving up of the life of the shepherd as His own willing act, in obedience to the will of His Father  This in itself should be enough to reassure His people of His devoted care for them.  He goes further, however, and rests their security upon another basis, that of His Deity.  He has spoken of those who are enemies of the flock, and now shows that He and His Father are united in their care and protection of that flock.
The flock of God has many enemies.  First, in John 10:5, there is the stranger, “and a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers.”  He represents those who bring “strange doctrines” Hebrews 13:9.  Even little children in the family of God recognise those who teach error that dishonours their Saviour, and which will seduce them, I John 2:18-27.  Then there are thieves and robbers, verses 8,10, who come not “but for to steal and to kill, and to destroy.”  These picture those who “spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ”, Colossians 2:8.  A further enemy is the hireling, verse 12, whose only interest in the sheep is personal gain, or as Peter graphically puts it, “filthy lucre”, I Peter 5:2.  Finally there is the wolf, verse 12 again, which comes to catch and scatter the sheep.  The apostle Paul warned of men who, like “grievous wolves”, will stop at nothing to disrupt and spoil the flock of God, Acts 20:29.  The Good Shepherd is more than a match for all these enemies.  His voice is so attractive to His sheep that they wish to follow no stranger.
He gives life, and that abundantly, in contrast to the stealing, killing and destroying of the robbers.  He gives His life for the sheep, and this shows Him to be no hireling, who would do the opposite, and give the sheep for his life.  And He gives His word that the wolf will never succeed in snatching His sheep from His hand.  His statement is clear, “I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand,” verse 28.

The confidence of believers in Israel was expressed by the psalmist in the words “And we are the people of His pasture, and the sheep of His hand.” Psalm 95:7.  The reason they give for their confidence is significant, “For He is our God.”  This, too, is the confidence of the Christian, for the shepherd heart of the God of Israel has been manifested to perfection by His Son, who is equal with God.

Having explained in John 10:28 that none can pluck the sheep out of His hand, (echoing the mention of “hand” in Psalm 95:7), the Good Shepherd then reinforces the truth with His statement, “My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father’s hand.  I and My Father are one,” John 10:29,30.  The Father is greater than the enemies of the flock as well, so the sheep are doubly, divinely, secure.

The Jews understood perfectly well the implications of the statement, “I and My Father are one”, for we read they immediately took up stones to stone Him, saying, “for a good work we stone Thee not; but for blasphemy; and because that Thou, being a man, makest Thyself God”.  It is nothing less than a claim to Deity, and coming as it does in the context of the safety of the sheep, is the strongest possible assurance of their complete security  If it is possible to sever the persons of the Godhead from one another, then it is possible to sever Christ’s sheep from Him and His Father.  To sever the persons of the Godhead, however, demands a power superior to Divine power, which does not and cannot exist. The Godhead is safe, and just as safe are the sheep.

Eternal security and the Holy Spirit
Just as it is true that the unity between the Father and the Son is a guarantee of the safety of the believer, so the other person of the Godhead, the Holy Spirit, is involved in this too.

One of the distinctive features of this present age is the fact that every believer is indwelt by the Holy Spirit.  This was not the situation before the Lord Jesus was glorified, as John 7:39 makes clear, “But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe on Him should receive: for the Holy Spirit was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified.”  Of course it is true that men of Old Testament times had been empowered by the Holy Spirit for specific tasks, but now that Christ is glorified in heaven, He is given in a new way.

Especially relevant to our present consideration is the statement of the Lord to His own, “And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever,” John 14:16.  Note it is not “shall abide”, but “that He may abide”.  So it is not only that the Spirit would abide in the future in a new way, although that is true, but also that the very purpose for which the Spirit is given is to abide for ever.  In contrast to Christ, who was leaving them to go back to heaven, the Spirit would stay in them for ever.

Every true believer has the Spirit of God within.  Romans 8:9 is very clear on this point, “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His.”  His abiding presence is not in virtue of anything the believer has done, but solely because of God’s grace.  The question of the apostle in Galatians 3:2, “Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” can receive only one answer, namely, “by the hearing of faith.”  The presence of the Spirit of God within the believer is therefore due to the grace of God entirely; He is neither earned nor merited.

When preparing His own for His departure to heaven, the Lord spoke of the Spirit as dwelling with them already, John 14:17.  This was true because the Lord, full of the Spirit Himself, was personally with them, and in that sense the Spirit was alongside of them.  His promise for the future, however, was that His personal presence would be made good to them by the Spirit of God indwelling them.
One aspect of this indwelling which is particularly relevant to the subject of eternal security, is presented to us in Ephesians 4:30.  There the apostle speaks of being sealed by the Holy Spirit of God  Just as a document is sealed for security, so God has sealed His people by giving them His Spirit.  This sealing is “unto the day of redemption.”  One day the bodies of the saints shall be redeemed from all traces of contact with this old creation.  The sealing, however, is not simply “until” that day, but “unto” it.  When the sealing is done, (and Ephesians 1:13,14. makes clear that this is when faith is exercised), the redemption is already in view as far as God is concerned.  The sealing bridges the interval between initial faith and final redemption.  Once the sealing is done, the redemption is certain.  As far as God is concerned the deed is done, and this should settle the matter for the believing heart.

Eternal security and association with Christ
The second chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians opens with sinners dead in trespasses and sins, walking according to this world, dominated by Satan himself, walking in lust and self-will, and facing the prospect of God’s wrath. The words of scripture are:
“And you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others,” Ephesians 2:1-3.

This is not security, but vulnerability!  But then we are taught that in the purpose of God the position He has given to Christ is shared by all who are united to Him in faith.  It does not matter whether they were Jews or Gentiles before, those who know God’s rich salvation are together in a place of safety in Christ.  The apostle writes:
“But God, who is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith He loved us, Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved;) And hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: That in the ages to come He might shew the exceeding riches of His grace in His kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.
For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them,” Ephesians 2:4-10.

Introduce God and His mercy into a situation, and everything changes. His mighty salvation is detailed for us, and the apostle takes us stage by stage through the process.  Were sinners dead?  So once was Christ, for He died for our sins, but God quickened Him, and quickened believers together with Him.  That which was true on the resurrection morning, as far as God was concerned, comes into effect for the believer as soon as initial belief takes place.  Were sinners in the world?  So once was Christ, as He lay lifeless in the tomb.  But He has been raised from the grave and given heavenly glory, and believers are associated with Him in this too.  Were sinners walking according to the prince of the power of the air?  Christ has defeated that foe, and been exalted above all principality and power, Ephesians 1:21.  Linked with Him in His exaltation, His people are safe from the Evil One’s grasp.  Finally, the ultimate triumph, for instead of being associated with this present world-system, believers are now involved in God’s plan, even to the extent of being seated in heavenly places in Christ.  His place is their place.  He occupies it by merit, they by Divine grace.  Formerly they could only expect God’s wrath in the future, but now in the ages to come they shall be the showpiece of God’s grace and kindness.

With these glorious truths on the page of Holy Scripture, what believer will doubt his security?  The believer is as secure as Christ is, for there is a vital and Divinely-made link between them both.

Eternal security and the purpose of God
In his heart the apostle Paul was persuaded of the truth of the believers security, and was filled with confidence as he penned the closing verses of Romans chapter 8.  Wherein lay his confidence?  In the purpose of God.  Note his words, “For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren.  Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.  What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?  He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?  Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.  Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.  Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?  As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.  Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.  For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord”, Romans 8:28-39. 
As far as God’s purpose is concerned, those whom He has called by the gospel, and justified by the blood of Christ, are already glorified.  So certain is the believer’s future glory, that God speaks of it not even as a present thing, but a past thing.  And that glory involves being conformed to the image of His Son.

Again, what gave the apostle confidence was the fact that God had given His Son at Calvary, not sparing Him any of the sufferings which dealing with sins entailed.  This is the sure pledge, writes the apostle, that God will freely give all things, and this includes the glory of heaven.  It is elementary mathematics that the whole is greater than the part.  If nothing could stop God giving the greatest gift, under the worst circumstances, then there is nothing that will stop Him giving lesser things.  And amongst these is a place in heaven for His people.

The apostle confidently challenges any to successfully bring an accusation against God’s elect people.  The only one who has a right to do this is God Himself, but far from accusing His people He has justified them.
The only one who has the right to sit in judgement and condemn God’s people, is the very one who died for the sins that merit judgement; who rose again to prove those sins were dealt with; who is in the place of supreme authority at God’s right hand; and who constantly intercedes for them before His Father, to safeguard them from the accusations of the Devil.

The conclusion of the matter
We have reviewed some of the passages of Scripture which tell of the total and eternal security of true believers.  Born again by the will of God, the God who does not change His mind, their position in the family is settled.  Drawn to Christ by the teaching of the Scriptures, they have found a ready welcome, and the assurance that they will never be rejected.  Part of Christ’s flock, and therefore protected by the persons of the Godhead in united defence against every wily foe.  Indwelt by God’s Spirit, and that for ever, sealed as His until the day of final redemption.  Linked to Christ in His unassailable and glorious position at God’s right hand.  Involved in God’s purpose which can never be frustrated, and defended from every attempt of the Adversary to accuse.  Well then might all God’s people join with the apostle as he rejoices in the triumphs of God’s grace, “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Romans 8:38,39.

DOCTRINES OF SCRIPTURE: Resurrection of Christ

INTRODUCTION:

 The resurrection of the Lord Jesus from the dead is a fundamental part of the Christian gospel, as Paul makes clear in 1 Corinthians 15:1-8. That He really died is seen in that He was buried, that He really rose is seen in the fact that He appeared (not simply was seen, but deliberately confronted people). His resurrection had been prophesied in the Old Testament, hence the apostle says He was raised according to the (O.T.) Scriptures. See Psalm 16; Psalm 21:2-6; Psalm 22:21-31; Psalm 40:1-3; Psalm 118:22; Isaiah 52:13, 53:10,11. It was also prophesied by the Lord Jesus Himself, although His disciple did not grasp the fact. Only Mary, who sat at His feet and heard His word, saw that He was going to die, and so anointed Him for His burial whilst He could appreciate it. She must also have seen that He would rise, for she did not go to the sepulchre to seek to preserve His dead body, as the other women did. So the Old Testament views Christ’s resurrection prophetically, the Gospels view it historically, whereas the epistles view it doctrinally.

1.    Romans 1:4: ‘”And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from (of) the dead”. Note the change of verb from verse 3, where Christ is made of the seed of David by incarnation. Here it is not something He was made in time, but what He is eternally is declared by resurrection.  He is ever the Son of God, for “to be the son of” means “to share the nature of”. Since the Father’s nature is eternal, so must the Son’s be, therefore He is the eternal Son of God. This is declared by resurrection. Note that it is not the resurrection from the dead, but rather the resurrection of dead persons, for the word dead is plural. Every time the Lord Jesus raised a person from the dead; every time a sinner is raised from death in trespasses and sins; when saint’s bodies are raised at His coming; when sinner’s bodies are raised  just before the Great White Throne judgement, then on each occasion there is a declaration of His Deity. This is in line with His words in John 5:19-29, where the right of the Lord Jesus to grant life and to raise from the dead, is vested in His equality with the Father.

And then of course there was the declaration of His Sonship when He Himself was raised from the dead. He had said “when (after) ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then ye shall know that I am He”, John 8:28. They should have known He was Son of God by the supernatural events at His crucifixion, for the centurion came to this conclusion, Matthew 27:54. They should have known by His rising again, for Saul of Tarsus was convinced, Acts 9:20.

2.    Romans 4:15: “Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification”.  The apostle has been deriving principles from the experience of Abraham and Sarah, who as far as having children were concerned, were dead. Yet they believed God, and as a result He intervened and brought Isaac out of the sphere of death. Whereas Abraham believed God was able to do this in the immediate future, we look back to the distant past and believe that the true “Isaac” has been brought out of the sphere of death to guarantee the promises of God. Paul in effedct asks two questions: “Why was Christ found in death anyway?” and “Why was He raised from the dead?” The answer to the first is our offences, whilst the answer to the second is because of our justification, which means that He was raised again because God was satisfied that His work upon the cross was enough to justify believing sinners.

3.    Romans 5:10: ‘”For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by His life”. Verse one speaks of peace with God, so that those once enemies of God because of sin, are now reconciled to Him. Now if the work which forms the basis of that reconciliation was done for us whilst we were still God’s enemies, what blessings will He not bestow now that we are friends? And more than this, if Christ’s work of reconciling enemies took place when were in sin, surely we shall be saved from every sort of penalty at the judgement day, for the one who saved us from sin is still our saviour, preserving us eternally from the judgement of God. Because Christ lives eternally in resurrection, the believer is eternally secure. If the suffering and agony of the cross did not put Him off from taking up our case, surely the glory He has now will not prevent Him living to preserve those who believe in Him.

4.    Romans 6:4: “Therefore we are buried with Him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life”. Paul is showing why it is not in order for believers to continue in sin, i.e. continue to respond to the sin-principle within. The reason here given is that we are buried, and therefore cannot continue in sin. The burial took place when we were baptized, and we were identified with Christ in His (state of) death. But our baptism has a positive purpose, it is not just a negative putting out of sight, but association also with Christ in His resurrection. Christ was raised from the dead because the glory of the Father demanded that such a person should be raised, and not left in the grave. It was not so with us personally, however, so our emergence from the watery grave of baptism is solely because of association with Christ. Having been raised, we have a responsibility to walk in a different sort of way, which is compatible with the new place we have with Christ risen.

5.    Romans 7:1-6: “Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ, that ye should be married to another, even to Him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God”. The apostle is showing that the believer is not under the Law of Moses, nor will trying to keep that Law result in a victorious Christian life. He uses two illustrations to prove his point. First, that when a person is dead, the dominion of the law, any law, is gone from him. Second, that when a woman’s husband dies, she is free from the law of the husband. He then applies these two principles, namely one’s own death delivering from law, and another’s death delivering from law. Christ has died, and we have died in association with Him, so on both counts we are dead to the Law of Moses. The body of Christ was hung upon a cross, and there He bore the curse of a broken law for us. But His body was also placed in a tomb, and subsequently rose from the dead. By association with Him in these things we are delivered from the law by association with what happened to Christ in His body.

6.    Romans 8:11:”But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you”. The Spirit of God is here described as the Spirit of the God of resurrection. Not only does the Spirit of God empower us so that we are able to live proper Christian lives now, but He is the guarantee that we shall share in the resurrection of the body hereafter. The epistle to the Romans emphasises truth which enables us to live upon the earth, hence we are looked at in this verse as being alive on the earth when Christ comes. When dead saints are raised, then those alive on the earth will share in the same sort of change, even though they have not died. The certainty of this is found in the presence within of the Spirit of God.

7.    Romans 8:34: “Who is He that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us”. The only one who could possibly condemn God’s people is Christ, for all judgement has been committed to Him. But far from condemning, He is the very one who defends and supports them. He does this in a four-fold way, because of the four events mentioned here. He died to deal with our sins that would have meant our condemnation. He was raised again  to demonstrate to all who would accuse us that the work of the cross dealt effectively with sins. He is ascended to the right hand of God, the most influential place in the whole of the universe where He wields all power. And He intercedes for us to defend us from the charges the adversary, Satan, would level against us, Revelation 12:10.

JOHN 12

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 12

Summary of the chapter
John chapter 12 is a pivotal chapter, marking as it does the transition from Christ’s dealings with His own, the nation of Israel, 1:11, and His disciples, also called His own in 13:1. He had come to His own land, as the True Isaac, His own throne, as the True David, and His own people, as the True Abraham. His claim to the land and the throne was indisputable, but His people insisted on disputing it. As a result, God’s wider purpose towards the Gentiles was unfolded, and the Greeks of verse 20 are an earnest of this.

We are presented with a series of contrasts at the beginning of the chapter. A contrast between the recognition that Mary gave to Christ, and the rejection of Him by the Jewish authorities. The latter plotted His death, whereas Mary believed He would soon rise from the dead, and therefore would not need elaborate embalming to preserve his body. Mary gave Him that which was precious, whereas Judas went out from that supper to ask the question, “What will ye give me?” Attitudes at the end of the public ministry of Christ have become polarised, with strong devotion to Him on the one hand, and outright rejection of Him on the other.

This rejection, however, did not mean that Christ had relinquished His claim to be their king, so He rode into Jerusalem in that capacity, and thus fulfilled the prophecy of the scriptures, but also gave a foretaste of what would happen in the future when the whole nation rejoices, and blesses Him that comes in the name of the Lord, Matthew 23:39.

It is in this context that John introduces us to certain Greeks, which will provide an opening for the Lord to set out the terms on which He is leaving the nation of Israel, and the terms, also, on which He will be willing to receive an individual, Jew or Gentile, who will come with personal faith to Him.

As suggested in comments on chapter one, the gospel of John takes the form of an initial prologue, then dialogues and monologues, followed by an epilogue. There is one set of these in connection with “His own”, the nation of Israel, and then another set in connection with “His own”, His believing people. Chapter twelve consists of the last of the first set of monologues and dialogues, ending at verse 43, and continues with the first epilogue, verses 44-50, in which the Lord Himself summarises what He has taught so far.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-9 Expression of devotion
(b) Verses 10-11 Expression of hatred
(c) Verses 12-19 Entry into Jerusalem
(d) Verses 20-33 Enquiry of the Greeks
(e) Verses 34-36 Exhortation to individual belief
(f) Verses 37-43 Explanation for national unbelief
(g) Verses 44-50 Exclamation of Christ Himself

(a)    Verses 1-9
Expression of devotion

12:1
Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead.

Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany- some think that the incident John is about to record is different to the similar accounts in Matthew 26:6-16 and Mark 14:3-11, mainly because they seem to place it two days before the Passover, whereas John says six days before. John is definite, however, that the next day after the incident the Lord rode into Jerusalem to present Himself as King.

Matthew and Mark only seem to make Mary’s action two days before. Matthew says, after having told us that the chief priests consulted to put Christ to death, “now when Jesus was in Bethany”, and Mark is similar, “And being in Bethany”. There is no reason why this should not be the account of what happened six days before, but recorded out of chronological order so as to contrast the rejection of Christ’s Messiahship by the rulers with the recognition of it by Mary, for Matthew and Mark highlight the fact that she anointed His head, which is what the rulers should have been doing.

Those in the temple had wondered whether He would come to the feast, given that the authorities were hostile, 11:56, and were inclined to think that He would not, but they were wrong. Far from coming at the last minute, He came in good time, and spent most of the week teaching openly in the temple.

Where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead- in chapter 11 John describes Bethany as “the town of Mary, and her sister Martha”. Now it is Lazarus that is to the fore, for the miracle worked on him is the climax of Christ’s works, and is the cause of the increased hostility of the Jews against Christ. Lazarus is mentioned five times in the first part of the chapter, and John says “Lazarus was there”, implying that he had not been arrested. The authorities are afraid to act while there are so many pilgrims in the city for the passover, for they, on their own admission, feared the people, Matthew 21:26.

12:2
There they made him a supper; and Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him.

There they made him a supper- we are not told who the “they” are, since John has only mentioned Lazarus. Matthew and Mark both tell us it was in the house of Simon the leper. If Bethany was a small community, they may have agreed together to honour the one they had got to know through His lodging in the house of Martha. It is very likely that Simon had been healed by Christ, and this is one way of thanking Him. He would hardly be likely to hold a feast in his house if he was not cured, and there was only one way to get cured at that time, namely through Christ. So from being outside the camp and crying “Unclean, unclean”, Simon is in his own house entertaining the Saviour.

And Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him- perhaps Simon was a widower, and Martha steps in and helps. Would John have told us Lazarus was there at the table if it was his house, and he was head of it?

12:3
Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.

Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard- we have here the completion of the picture. Simon represents a cleansed sinner; Martha a serving saint; Lazarus a resurrected man in communion, and Mary, a devout worshipper. We learn from verse 7 that Mary had kept this ointment, saving it for His burial, but she has learned that He will not need it, for He will rise the third day. She did not bring it out of her store without intelligence, for she timed it on the eve of His presentation of Himself to the nation as its King.

Spikenard is a pleasant perfume obtained from a type of Valerian shrub found in the Himalayas, The “spike” part of the word is from the Greek word “pistikos”, meaning faithful, trustworthy, and genuine. This was true of Mary’s ointment, for it was genuine nard, but it is so appropriate for the one upon whom it was poured, for this was His character too.

Very costly- it had cost Mary a lot of money to purchase this ointment, and John appreciates the fact that she had expended it upon the Lord and not herself. Sadly, however, another disciple knew its value, but thought only in terms of how he might have gained an advantage from it. Much harm has been done to the Christian cause down the centuries by those who have used it as a means of personal gain.

And anointed the feet of Jesus- Matthew and Mark say she anointed His head, and the Lord said she anointed His body. She anointed His head to show she believed Him to be the Messiah, the Anointed One of God. It is not her place to anoint Him with oil, for the Father had anointed Him, not with literal oil, but with what the oil symbolised, the Holy Spirit. He could say “the Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he hath anointed me”, Luke 4:18. Matthew and Mark place the incident after they have told of the plans of the authorities to arrest and condemn Him. Mary counteracts this as she represents the remnant that received Him. She anointed His head because she believed Him to be “the Messiah”, Daniel 9:25. She anointed His feet because she believed Him to be “Messiah the prince, and her proper place was worshipping low before Him. The authorities, by conspiring against Him, rejected Him on both counts.

Here, however, she is said to anoint His feet, and in this way she has anointed His body, but did so, very discreetly, by anointing those parts that were normally visible when a flowing Eastern robe was worn. The two visible parts of an animal used as a burnt offering were the head and the legs, Leviticus 1:8,9,12,13. John’s gospel is often called “the Burnt Offering gospel”, and with good reason. How many times do we read “Jesus knowing” or “Jesus knew”? His communion with His Father was complete. But His life was marked by steady progress through this world back to the Father. The legs of the bullock for a burnt offering had enabled it to steadily work for its master all day long. The legs of the sheep had walked in the paths of righteousness, and the legs of the goat had enabled it to walk with sureness of foot through the rocky terrain.

Now the apostle Paul describes the sacrifice of Christ as “an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2. It is as if Mary is marking these things out, and recognising that just as the burnt offering ascended to God as a sweet savour, so it was fitting that His head and His feet should be anointed, so that the sweet perfume might pervade the house.

And wiped his feet with her hair- spikenard was often used to give the hair a fragrance and an attraction, but Mary uses her hair, (which is her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet. She is prepared to let her glory be a towel, such is her devotion to Him.

And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment- the fragrance excluded everything else in the room, just as the sweet savour of Christ’s life had filled the heart of the Father during His movements in this polluted world. In the previous chapter there was the stench of death, but here is the fragrance of a special life. All the disciples would have this fragrance clinging to them as well, such is the effect of the worshipful exercise of this woman. It is good that believers convey the savour of Christ, as the apostle Paul did, for he could write, “Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish”, 2 Corithians 2:14,15.

12:4
Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him,

Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him- immediately after speaking of Christ’s sacrifice as being of a sweet-smelling savour, the apostle Paul warns against covetousness. Judas was a covetous man, and just as Solomon said that “Dead flies causeth the ointment of the apothecary to send forth a stinking savour”, Ecclesiastes 10:1, so his behaviour spoilt the atmosphere in the house, and introduced an element of the flesh into what had, up to that point, been a spiritual occasion. The key is in the fact that John describes him as the one “which should betray him”, highlighting just how far covetousness and the love of money may take a man. The apostle Paul warned against the love of money, which, he wrote, “is the root of all evil: which while some have coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows”, 1 Timothy 6:10. In the previous verse those that are determined to be rich “fall into temptation and a snare, and into many and foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition”. The Lord called Judas “the son of perdition”, John 17:12. His selfishness will only serve to emphasise Mary’s self-sacrifice when the value of her gift is made known.

12:5
Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?

Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence- we are not told of whom Judas asked this question. Perhaps it was spoken for anyone who cared to listen. There was no need to make this provocative remark even if he thought it. We know from Matthew’s account that the disciples had indignation against Mary, and Mark says “some”, presumably meaning some disciples, so clearly Judas’ remark had caused the others to think the same way. The writer to the Hebrews warns, “Looking diligently lest…any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled”, Hebrews 12:15. How sad that while this act of supreme devotion and self-sacrifice is being worked out before their very eyes, they have such carnal thoughts, and worse still, express them.

So John thought of this ointment as very costly, and by thinking this appreciated Mary’s sacrifice. Judas thought of it too, but saw it as a lost opportunity to add to the communal bag, from which he stole, being a thief. A penny was the wage of a labourer for a day in those times, as we know from the parable of the workers in the vineyard, Matthew 20:2. So leaving aside visits to the temple, a man could work for six days a week for fifty weeks of the year, and earn three hundred pence. A man working for three hundred days in the U.K. can earn at least twenty five thousand pounds. This gives us some idea of the greatness of Mary’s gift. Although it must be remembered that it is how much is left after we have given that is the critical thing. The Lord valued the widow’s mite because she gave of her penury, and cast into the treasury all her living, whereas others who gave of their abundance had plenty left over to spend on themselves, Luke 21:1-4.

And given to the poor? It was customary at passover time to give to the poor so that they could purchase a passover lamb. Judas was about to bargain with the chief priests as to the value of the supreme Passover Lamb, Christ Himself.

12:6
This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.

This he said, not that he cared for the poor- those who steal show clearly that they are only interested in themselves, and care not if others suffer as a result of their crimes. We know from the next chapter that when Judas went out from the upper room the other disciples thought he might be going to give something to the poor, 13:29. This shows that Christ and the true apostles had no interest in gaining for themselves. Peter could say a few weeks later, “Silver and gold have I none”, Acts 3:6.

But because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein- the Lord must have known his tendencies and weaknesses when He chose him, but one who professes to believe in Christ should be a changed person. Contact with Christ, the one who became poor, who sought not His own things, who went about doing good, should have been an influence on him. Alas! it was not so. The apostle Paul wrote, “Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth.” Ephesians 4:28. So the one-time thief, when he is converted, has a responsibility not just to cease from stealing, but also to make amends for the wrong he has done to others. He may not be able to repay the particular people he robbed, but he must make a special effort to give to the needy over and above what would normally be expected. We see this worked out in practice in Zacchaeus, who vowed to give half of his goods to the poor, and to repay fourfold any he had defrauded, Luke 19:8. This is why the Lord is able to say, “This day is salvation come to this house, forasmuch he is also a son of Abraham”. Zachaeus was now acting in faith, not greed, and thinking of others rather than himself. Far from having this attitude, Judas saw in his position of trust an opportunity to make gain at the expense of others.

12:7
Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this.

Then said Jesus, Let her alone- the Lord moves to defend Mary from the charge of not spending money wisely. Perhaps this rebuke caused Judas to switch sides, and go out from this incident and make his bargain with the chief priests. Yet the command to leave Mary alone was perfectly justified, and it was directed at the other disciples as much as to Judas. The giving of believers is not to be subject to the dictates of others. Suggestions as to worthy causes may be given, and collections may be arranged, but it is up to the individual before the Lord as to what and where to give.

Against the day of my burying hath she kept this- the Lord knew her heart, that she had planned to give Him a burial worthy of Messiah the prince, but she had learned at His feet, and learned also that He would rise again the third day. Why expend the money in that way if there was something better that could be done? She had kept the ointment for a purpose. Was it originally to anoint her brother or sister? Or did it represent her savings in the days when single women were vulnerable?

12:8
For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always.

For the poor always ye have with you- sadly, there are always those who, through no fault of their own, are poor, and those who are able should love their neighbours as themselves and seek to relieve their poverty. It is a Christian thing to remember the poor, Galatians 2:10. A reading of 2 Corinthians chapters 8 and 9 should convince us of the importance of doing this.

But me ye have not always- He would soon be back in heaven, It is important to not delay helping those in need, for in various ways the opportunity might be lost. Think of the regret Mary would have had if she had delayed, and the Lord had gone back to heaven. Of course, she could have then given to the poor, but it was important that the believing remnant should anoint Him, and this Mary did on their behalf. Some might argue that Judas was right, that the pouring out of it was a waste, but the spiritual mind discerned that just as Mary chose the better part by sitting at His feet, so she also decided that the better thing was to anoint Him. Who can tell what encouragement came to Christ even on the cross when He remembered her devotion?

12:9
Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there: and they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.

Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there- this follows on from verse 1, which tells of Christ’s arrival at Bethany. The pilgrim caravans were making their way from Galilee to Jerusalem to attend the feast, and word soon spread that He had arrived at Bethany. They do not seem to be hostile to Christ, for they do not attempt to tell the authorities where He is as they had commanded, 11:57.

And they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom He had raised from the dead- there was an element of curiosity in their minds. The Lord had anticipated this attitude when He said, after He had spoken of having been given the authority to execute judgement on men, “Marvel not at this, for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29. And again in John 7:21, “I have done one work, and ye all marvel”. They are in danger of being like those that Paul referred to with the words from the prophet, “Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish”, Acts 13:40,41.

(b)   Verses 10-11
Expression of hatred

12:10
But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death;

But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death- Lazarus becomes an illustration what the Lord will say later on, “The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will persecute you”, John 15:20. Saul’s son Jonathan found that not only did his father throw at javelin at David, but also threw one at him because of his friendship with David, 1 Samuel 19:10; 20:32,33. This is the price that must be paid for association with Christ during this present age of Christ’s rejection. There is compensation, however, for “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him”, 2 Timothy 2:12. How perverse is the unbelieving heart which sees in the fact that a man has been raised from the dead a reason to kill him! But then we realise that it was who raised Him from the dead that was the problem to the authorities, for Lazarus was a living testimony to the power and Deity of Christ.

12:11
Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus.

Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus- they had gone away from the place where they had seen Lazarus raised from the dead, and had believed in the Lord for what He had done.

(c)    Verses 12-19
Entry into Jerusalem

12:12
On the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,

On the next day much people that were come to the feast- this is an indication that Mary anointed the Lord the day before the entry into Jerusalem. The reference to two days in Matthew and Mark is to the consultation by the authorities, Matthew 26:1-13; Mark 14:1-9. They place the account of Mary’s action out of chronological order so as to highlight the contrast between what she did and what the authorities planned to do. In between were several days of teaching in the temple.

John speaks of much people, as well he might, for Jerusalem was crowded with hundreds of thousands of pilgrims from all over the world who had come to Jerusalem for the feast. This was why the authorities did not wish to arrest Him on a feast day, for they feared the people would make an uproar, Mark 14:2.

When they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem- the apostle has told us that those who had come early to the feast to carry out purification, had wondered if, because the authorities were hostile, He would not come to the feast, 11:56. They now find out that He is on His way. No doubt word had reached them that He had arrived in Bethany the night before, and as that village was only a very short distance from Jerusalem, they could easily find out that He was coming. As He Himself said, “it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem”, Luke 13:33.

12:13
Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.

Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him- John is the only one to tell us what sort of trees they cut the branches off, and Luke does not mention the branches at all. The palm tree is the symbol of victory, for it triumphs over the harsh and arid desert conditions in which it grows, sends a root deep down below the surface, and flourishes despite all opposition. How like Christ this is, for having grown up in Nazareth as a tender plant and a root out of the dry ground, He continued to flourish during His public ministry, for He could say with the psalmist, “all my springs are in thee”, Psalm 87:7. Despite the opposition of religious men He triumphed, for God had said of Him as His servant, that He would “send forth judgment unto victory”, Matthew 12:20.

No doubt in its fulness this looks on to a Millenial day, when all error shall have been dealt with, and truth shall triumph, but it was true of Him personally, that truth always triumphed in His words and ways. Those who waved palm branches, however, may have been more interested in political triumph over the Romans. As the two on the road to Emmaus said, “we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21; by “redeemed” they meant delivered from the Roman overlords.

And cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord- Matthew records the words, “Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Matthew 21:9. Mark writes they said, “Hosanna; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Mark 11:9,10. In Luke it is, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest”, Luke 19:38. They said these things, Luke says, “as they began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen”, verse 37. So they see in the mighty works the evidence that He is able to overcome all obstacles, and therefore is able to crush the Romans, even though none of His miracles had been ones of judgment, except on the fig tree, and that has not happened at this point.

This all took place at the descent of the mount of Olives, as the city of the great King came into view. These are all the expressions of those who are expecting the setting up of the Messianic kingdom in the near future. Hosanna means “Save, we pray Thee”. It is a similar thought to that of the psalmist when he wrote, “Save now, I beseech Thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26. That psalm is the last of the group known as the Great Hallel, and was not only sung when the passover lambs were slaughtered in the temple, but also on passover night at the end of the supper. So when, just before leaving the upper room, they sung a hymn, or psalm, these words would have been on the lips of the Lord Jesus. But He did not go out to occupy a throne, but a cross, for the psalm went on to say, “bind the sacrifice with cords, even with cords to the horns of the altar”, verse 27. Because this would be the case, He will soon say, as He leaves the temple buildings, “Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Matthew 23:39. Not until they realise the meaning of Calvary shall they enter into the kingdom when He comes again.

Note that John records that they used the title King of Israel. John uses the name of King for Christ more times than Matthew does in his gospel of the king, for King of Israel is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6, and fits in with John’s theme of the Deity of Christ.

Matthew does not record any of Christ’s visits to Jerusalem, (unless we count the temptation when He was taken to the pinnacle of the temple by the Devil), so as to preserve this entry into the city as special. It was indeed special, because it marked the end of the second division of time made known to Daniel, which was to end with Messiah the prince being cut off, Daniel 9:26.

12:14
And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written,

And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon- John does not give us the details as to how the Lord found the ass; he knows that the information was already available to his readers through Matthew, Mark and Luke. John emphasises that what the two disciples did was what the Lord did through them. He knew what village to send them to, where in the village the animals would be, (where two ways met); that there would be a mother and her colt, (that is, a mother ass and her young male colt); that they would be tied up by a doorway; that the colt would have never carried a person before, (although the meaning of the word in the Old Testament indicates he had just been trained to carry a burden); and that the owners would question them, but allow them to take the colt. The fact that the disciples referred to the Lord by that name showed that the owners were believers, or at least sympathetic to Him, or else they would have used the name Jesus when telling them the colt was needed.

Only Matthew tells us there were two animals, the colt and its mother. Infidels wickedly suggest that Matthew misunderstood the prophecy of Zechariah that is being fulfilled in part on this occasion, and thought there were two animals involved, so he invented one to make the story fit the prophecy! Zechariah had written, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy king cometh unto thee: He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon the colt the foal of an ass”, Zechariah 9:9. But even an infidel cannot ride on two animals at once. The fact is that “colt the foal of an ass” is a description of the ass, so Zechariah spoke only of one animal. But the Lord has authority to expand the prophecy, and so instructs the disciples to bring the mother animal as well. Both were needed, but He only sat on the colt, the young male animal. The animal’s mother was needed, for the ass is known for its docility and patience, (this is suggested by the Hebrew word for “ass”), and she will serve to calm her young colt as he walks through the crowds as they shout and wave their palm branches. But even though it had its mother with him, this would not be enough to steady him when, for the first time, a person rides him. But it is the Lord who is doing this, and He can calm the animal far better than its mother. He is the Last Adam, and has control over the beasts of the field, Psalm 8:7. He can calm a demoniac, a great fever, a storm, and even this colt.

However, the disciples put their garments on both of them, as if another was to ride with Him. Could it be that there is a sign here, that when Christ comes to reign as King, the “daughter of Jerusalem” that Zechariah called upon to rejoice, will be there with Him, riding alongside in triumph?

As it is written- only John quotes the prophet’s words, and then selectively, as suits his theme. But whilst he only quotes some of the words, he surely wants us to consult Zechariah’s prophecy to see the context, and also the other words he used. We should always do that with quotations from the Old Testament.

12:15
Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.

Fear not, daughter of Sion- the prophet also mentioned Jerusalem, but John ignores the city and emphasises the place from which He shall rule. Zion was known as the hill of God, Psalm 68:15, and “the hill which God desired to dwell in; yea, the Lord will dwell in it for ever”, verse 16. See also Psalm 2:6, “Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion”, Psalm 2:6. When the Lord was walking out to His crucifixion, the daughters of Jerusalem lamented His sorrow. His response was, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children”, Luke 23:28. He went on to warn them of a day when they would wish the mountains would cover them. Here, they are to fear not, for He comes on an ass in kingly grace, whereas when He comes to reign He shall come on a white horse to judge and make war, Revelation 19:11. Daughter of Zion is a poetic expression meaning the population of Jerusalem as representing the nation of Israel. Zion is to be the centre of government, being the city of David, and reminds us that one day the Messiah shall rule from Zion.

Behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt- He does not come marching, as if He comes to battle, but shows His control by riding an untamed colt. An ancient Mari document from the 17th century BC says “it is improper for royalty to ride a horse rather than an ass. Royal persons rode on asses on peaceful occasions, whilst horses are associated with war”.

Long before, Jacob had prophesied about Judah that “the sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Binding his foal unto the vine, and His ass’s colt unto the choice vine”, Genesis 49:10,11. So Jacob mentioned two animals also. Perhaps the vine is the nation of Israel as a whole, and by riding into Jerusalem accompanied by the ass the Lord, the true son of Judah, was associating Himself to a degree with the nation. But He did not ride that animal, for He knew the nation would reject Him. He did, however, ride on the colt, and thereby associated Himself with the choice vine, the faithful remnant of Israel who believed that His was the sceptre of rule.

The people greeted Him with the title King before He mounted the colt, and now they see prophecy being fulfilled, as John is quick to point out. He says nothing about Him coming in the name of the Lord; that is the people’s cry using the words of Psalm 118. Zechariah does not use those words, for he, and John, emphasise the equal authority of Christ and the Father. He does indeed come in His Father’s name, John 5:43, but He has personal authority to reign as King.

The prophet gave a three-fold description of this King:

First, He is just. When He comes to reign the words of Isaiah will be fulfilled, “Behold, A king shall reign in righteousness”, Isaiah 32:1. But He went to Calvary as the Just One, as Peter writes, “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God”, 1 Peter 3:18. Second, He has salvation. No doubt the excited crowds thought of salvation in terms of political deliverance, and that will indeed happen one day. As John the Baptist’s father said, “The Lord God of Israel…hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David…that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us”, Luke 1:68,69,71.

Third, He is lowly. Matthew’s quotation of the word gives “meek”. As He went to Jerusalem, He went to die, not to reign, to hang on a cross in shame, not sit on a throne in glory, and He would accept this meekly, for it was the will of God. There was no rebellion or resentment in His heart. He had set His face as a flint, and would not be moved. He must be the Lamb before He shows Himself as the Lion of the tribe of Judah.

We should notice what Luke says happened on the journey. As the city of Jerusalem came into sight, the Lord wept over it, and lamented that those things that they might have known were to be hidden from them, and the city would be destroyed. Jeremiah lamented over the city after it had been destroyed in his time, but the Lord foresaw the destruction. He lamented again as He left the temple buildings in Matthew 23:37-39.

The following is the sequence of events during the entry into Jerusalem:

1. Christ comes from Jericho towards Jerusalem.

2. He sends two disciples to fetch the colt and its mother.

3. The disciples cast their garments on both animals, and set Him on the colt.

4. The crowds strew the road with their garments. Others follow behind.

5. They shout Hosanna as the city comes into view from the mount of Olives.

6. The Lord weeps over the city.

7. The entry into the city.

8. Men of Jerusalem ask who is coming.

9. He goes into temple and looks round about on all things.

10. The next day He purges the temple.

12:16
These things understood not his disciples at the first: but when Jesus was glorified, then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him.

These things understood not his disciples at the first- as He approached the end of His ministry, the Lord had warned His disciples that He was going to Jerusalem to die. And now He does not rebuke those who are hailing Him as King, Luke 19:39,40. The disciples are understandably very perplexed.

But when Jesus was glorified- John had written, “for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified”, John 7:39. Once the Lord Jesus had been received back into heaven and given glory, then the Holy Spirit came on His people to give them greater insight into the purpose of God.

Then remembered they that these things were written of him- one of the ministries of the Holy Spirit was to bring things to the disciples’ remembrance, John 14:26. They remembered that the prophet Zechariah had written of His entry into Jerusalem long before. But he had surrounded that prophecy with predictions that God would destroy Tyre and Greece, and so the expectation was that Christ would enter Jerusalem to make it His centre of operations against Israel’s enemies. Even after Christ’s resurrection the apostles were still wondering whether Messiah’s kingdom was about to be set up, Acts 1:6. But then the Holy Spirit came to indwell them, and they began to understand God’s purpose in a clearer way.

And that they had done these things unto him- they also remembered what the crowds had done. Spontaneously and enthusiastically they had welcomed Christ as their Messiah, and had rejoiced, as the prophet exhorted them to do. Whether the crowds had Zechariah’s prophecy in their mind was doubtful, but they did participate in the fulfilment of it. Once they had received the Spirit, the apostles were able to understand why it was that after a few days the one who had been welcomed into the city with such joy, would be taken outside of the city and crucified.

12:17
The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record.

The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record- John thinks of the miracle involving Lazarus in two ways. He called him out of his grave, and He raised Him from the dead, the latter taking place before the former. But the former was what they saw, and the raising from the dead is proved by it. As the Lord had said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Notice the “now is”, for the power to raise the dead was resident in Christ, and He showed that this was the case by raising Lazarus.

John advances these events as the reason for the crowds along the way, hence the “therefore”. The raising of Lazarus from death and corruption was the climax of Christ’s miracle-ministry, and gives conclusive proof that He is the Son of God, for when Lazarus died his spirit went back to God, and was under His control. Of His own will Christ raised Lazarus, showing that He had equal authority with the Father. He had said, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.” John 5:21. These things impressed themselves upon those present at Bethany, and they bore testimony of them to the many pilgrims coming to Jerusalem for the feast.

12:18
For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle.

For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle- so the people of verse 17 bare record, and as a result the crowds along the way were increased.

12:19
The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after him.

The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? The authorities are frustrated because, despite their schemes and their threats, nothing seems to be having the effect they seek, namely, the suppression of excitement over Christ. This, they think, puts their position and prestige at risk.

Behold, the world is gone after him- there were pilgrims at Jerusalem from all the places where the Jews were scattered, just as at the feast of Pentecost a few weeks later. Luke lists the countries from which they came then, and describes them as “out of every nation under heaven”, justifying the expression by the Pharisees, “the whole world”, Acts 2:5,9-11.

(d)    Verses 20-33
Enquiry of the Greeks

12:20
And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at the feast:

And there were certain Greeks- Solomon had prayed for those from the Gentiles who would come up to the temple, see 1 Kings 8:41-43. The greater than Solomon is now in its courts.

Among them that came up to worship at the feast- they associate with the Jewish worshippers, evidently impressed by the temple services. Have they also seen the Lord purge the temple, and been impressed by His courage? Greeks would appreciate courage and manliness. They have much more to learn about Christ, however.

12:21
The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus.

The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee- Philip is a Greek name, and Bethsaida of Galilee was a city of the Decapolis influenced by Greek culture.

And desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus- note their respectful tone, and their earnest request. Religious observance had failed to satisfy their search for God, even though the religion was of God. This day is the fourth before the Passover, the day on which the passover lamb was to be selected, and scrutinised until it was slain. Unwittingly, these Greeks were requesting to be part of the scrutiny of the True Passover Lamb.

12:22
Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.

Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus- did Philip feel that he needed moral support from Andrew, (whose name is Greek too), because the Lord had said that He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel? He had instructed His servants not to go into the way of the Gentiles. Philip did not yet realise that God was going to reach out to Gentiles so that they might be blessed without becoming Jewish proselytes.

12:23
And Jesus answered them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified.

And Jesus answered them, saying- the answer was to Philip and Andrew, but indirectly to the Greeks. The time had not come for direct contact on Christ’s initiative; this would come after Pentecost, Ephesians 2:17; John 10:16.

The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified- the request of the Greeks brings the whole of God’s future purpose to Christ’s mind. Note that it is not just His death that is in view, but the whole process by which He would be glorified, including His death, but also including His resurrection, ascension, and return to earth as the Son of Man This is typical of John’s gospel, where everything is seen in the light of what God’s glory demands. The title Son of Man relates Christ to the whole of mankind, not just to Israel. It tells that He is not only true man, but also the man of God’s choice to rule men. See Daniel 7:13,14.

12:24
Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- a formula unique to John’s gospel, emphasising the certainty of Christ’s word, as the Son of God.

Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die- to the Greeks, death was the ultimate failure, so they must learn that God’s wisdom is contrary to man’s, for Christ’s death is the path of victory. See 1 Corinthians 1:17-25, written initially to Greeks. To the Jews, the death of their Messiah would be a failure, but in fact it is the path to the throne. Passover time was in the month Abib, which means “green ears”, for the corn was not yet fully ripe. Christ’s life, however, had run its full and true course. When corn starts to fall out of the ear and drop to the ground, it means the farmer has missed the window of opportunity to harvest his grain. So for Israel, the harvest was passing, the summer was ended, and they were not saved, Jeremiah 8:20. Note that the corn falls to the ground before it dies, signifying the way in which the nation of Israel would plot and effect His downfall. They were determined to bring about that downfall long before He died.

It abideth alone- as long as a grain of corn remains in the ear, it is not in a suitable condition to grow and reproduce.

But if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit- note that the bringing forth of fruit depends on the dying, and not so much on the falling into the ground, although that is necessary. The treatment of Christ by men as they brought Him into the dust of death was secondary. The primary point is that He died, just as a seed dies once it finds itself in the darkness, warmth and moisture of the soil. The “much fruit” means the many who will come into salvation through the death of Christ. Only by this means can He reproduce Himself in others, for it cannot happen only by His life, precious as that is to God. See Galatians 4:19. What men are naturally in Adam must be dealt with by His death, before new life can be granted. This is why repentance is so important, for a person must come to an end of himself in Adam, before belief in Christ can bring him into a new state.

12:25
He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.

He that loveth his life shall lose it- the principle that Christ laid down for those who would follow Him is now repeated, but with the implication that He is governed by this law too. He will allow men to take Him and crucify Him because He does not conserve his life, but gives it in the spiritual interests of others. The word for love is the one which means to be fond of, to like. The notion of hating one’s life would be completely contrary to Greek culture, so these Greeks are learning that what they are naturally is of no use to God. They could engage in religion in a natural state, but they cannot be Christians in that state. Believers who spend their life on self will find that at the judgment seat of Christ all that is unacceptable to God in what they have done and been will be consumed in the fire, and they will lose it.

And he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal- those who live for God, and thus hate the idea of living for self, will find recompense in heaven in an enhanced appreciation of eternal life, which involves the knowledge of God.

12:26
If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honour.

If any man serve me- so “seeing Jesus”, (which is what the Greeks wanted to do), is not a casual thing, but involves earnest commitment. The Greeks would perhaps prefer to be served, for that would indicate that they had made progress in life.

Let him follow me- this will ensure that the eye is kept on Christ, and self’s interests will recede. By following Him we only go where He would be prepared to go.

And where I am, there shall also my servant be- wherever Christ chooses to be, those who follow Him will be at hand ready to serve Him in that situation. Compare Elisha’s servant, who left his master to run after Naaman for gain, 2 Kings 5:20-27. Gehazi loved his life, and lost it, for he was smitten with leprosy. Philip and Andrew, on the other hand, were available for Christ to use.

If any man serve me, him will my Father honour- not only is there the privilege of serving Christ in the here and now, but also the prospect of reward in the hereafter. Commitment to Christ has its eternal compensations.

12:27
Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto this hour.

Now is my soul troubled- the word for soul here is the same as life in verse 25. Christ is the perfect example of one who makes His own soul subservient to the service of God, and the needs of others. His commitment in this was total, even to the troubling of His soul as He anticipated the ultimate sacrifice, when His soul would be made an offering for sin, Isaiah 53:10.

And what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour- He is still speaking to Philip and Andrew, giving them insight into the workings of His mind. Would they conclude from what they had seen and heard of Him during the previous three and a half years that He would consider for one moment seeking to avoid the cross?

But for this cause came I unto this hour- a Greek would want to be delivered from trouble, but Christ was conscious of His mission from the Father. The whole of His life was a coming to the hour. Even at His naming, He was spoken of as the one who would save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21.

12:28
Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.

Father, glorify thy name- this expresses the real response of Christ to the coming of His hour at Calvary. Even in such grim circumstances the glory of the Father was maintained and enhanced.

Then came there a voice from heaven- there was three voices from heaven about Christ. At His baptism, giving the Father’s approval of His private years. This was for Him and for the people, as is clear from the different wording in Matthew, Mark and Luke. At the transfiguration, there was given the Father’s approval of His public years, and also anticipating the kingdom. This was for the apostles, as Peter indicates in 2 Peter 1:16-19. And the third one here, which gives the seal of approval not only of the past, “I have…glorified it”, but also the future, “I will glorify it again”.

Saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again- As the Lord had already said, “He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.” John 7:18. We too are expected to do all to the glory of God, 1 Corinthians 10:31.

12:29
The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him.

The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him- the Lord Jesus had spoken for three and a half years, but they were still not able to recognise a voice from heaven. How sad that they think a mere clap of thunder, or an angel’s voice, is all that He deserved! Would an angel have answered, when Christ had spoken to His Father? Would an angel have announced that the Lord’s ministry had glorified the name of an angel? Would a thunderclap, a sign of judgment, (1 Samuel 7:10; Revelation 10:1-4), be an appropriate response to Christ who had come in grace? In any case, these people had never heard an angel, so how did they recognise the voice as such? All these considerations tell of a people ignorant of Divine communications, and who are in the dark as to what merits Divine approval. This is just another illustration of the fact that having ears, they heard not. A physical sound came to them, but they knew not the true nature of it.

12:30
Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes.

Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes- the Lord Jesus was ever conscious of the approval of His Father, but He was given an expression of it nonetheless. The main point of the word from heaven was that the people, even at this late stage, might realise that they were in danger of` rejecting the One who had glorified the God of Israel in their midst. They are close to treading under foot the Son of God, Hebrews 10:29.

12:31
Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.

Now is the judgment of this world- this sign of ignorance on the part of the people shows that the climax of this world’s history is near. If the covenant people, blessed with Divine interventions of various sorts for centuries is not able to understand a word from heaven, especially when it came expressly for them and to them, then there is no hope for the rest of the world. The word for judgment used here is krisis, the critical point at which a decision is made. The world would make its final decision about Christ, and God would give His final verdict on the world. Note the “now is”, and then the “now shall”; the judgment on the world was current, for the death of Christ would take place very shortly, but the casting out of the prince of this world, whilst based upon the victory of Christ at Calvary, would, in the wisdom of God, be delayed.

Now shall the prince of this world be cast out- at Calvary, the Lord Jesus deliberately put Himself into a position of vulnerability. He could say, “but this is your hour, and the power of darkness”, Luke 22:53, and He was “crucified through weakness”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, at the mercy of those who arrested, condemned and executed Him. It was at this point of apparent helplessness, that the Lord Jesus, faced with the vicious fury of the most evil force in God’s universe, gained His greatest triumph. When Satan, as the one who had the power of death, thought He was entirely in his grip, then Christ utterly defeated him. He did this by showing that He was able to go into death voluntarily, and not by force of circumstances. No other man has power in the day of death to retain his spirit, but Christ could not only retain His spirit, but dismiss it as well, for He had authority to lay down His life, John 10:18. He also demonstrated that the Devil was a defeated foe by rising in triumph from the dead, and ascending up far above all principalities and powers, Ephesians 1:20,21.

12:32
And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.

And I- having spoken of the world, and the prince of this world, Christ now speaks of Himself, with an emphatic “I”, emphasising who it is shall effect the casting out of this world’s prince. He speaks as the one who uniquely has Divine approval.

If I be lifted up from the earth- the lifting up from the earth is mentioned three times in John’s gospel, 3:14; 8:28, and here. John’s gospel presents the Lord Jesus as one who came to the world that He might leave it, having manifest God in it, so even His death is seen as a stage in His return to heaven. Verse 34 shows that the people understand He means His death.

Will draw all men unto me- because He is lifted up as Son of Man, the event has significance for all men, and not just for Israel. The Greeks will be able to come into the good of what was done at Calvary. This is the answer to their request to see Him. Being lifted up implied death by crucifixion, which was a Gentile mode of execution. To the Greeks, such a death would be a disgrace, and utter defeat, so to them naturally it would be an act of folly to accept Him as a crucified Saviour, and not as a conquering hero, see 1 Corinthians 1:23. Like the brazen serpent, the Lord Jesus must be lifted up in plain view, so that all who look to Him in faith may live, see Numbers 21:8,9, and John 3:14-17.

12:33
This he said, signifying what death he should die.

This he said, signifying what death he should die- the Lord makes it very clear that by “lifted up” He does not mean lifted up in exaltation to a throne of glory, but rather lifted up on a cross of shame. He is making the terms on which He is to be believed very clear. There were those at the beginning who only believed because of His miracles, John 2:23-25, but saving faith goes further, and believes Him as the crucified One.

(e)    Verses 34-36
Exhortation to individual belief

12:34
The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man?

The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever- they are referring to the fact that Messiah’s kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, for the millenial age shall merge into eternity. This is why Isaiah spoke of the coming age as a new heavens and a new earth, Isiah 65:17, even though he spoke of sinners living at that time, and death occurring, verse 20, which of course will not happen in eternity.

And how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man? The “we” is emphatic, and so is the “Thou” that follows. They are clearly setting their knowledge of the Messiah against His. They are also placing reliance on the rabbis, for they say “We have heard”, and they also seem to make a difference between the Son of Man they read of in Daniel 7, and the Lord Jesus, who called Himself the Son of Man. As Caiaphas was to soon discover, they are one and the same, see Matthew 26:63-65.

12:35
Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth.

Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you- far from abiding for ever amongst them the time was soon coming when He would be absent from them. This should have jolted them into fresh thinking about Him. The light of His grace towards them was to be withdrawn temporarily, during their national unbelief.

Walk while ye have the light- there was still the opportunity to walk in the light of His person and teaching.

Lest darkness come upon you- the darkness of national rejection would come with the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. Only in the kingdom age shall the “morning without clouds” arrive, and “the sun of righteousness shall arise with healing in his wings, 2 Samuel 23:4; Malachi 4:2. Until such time the nation is in the dark.

For he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth- they had heard things out of the law, but if they reject His light, they would be in the darkness of blindness of heart, Romans 11:10. The Sun of Righteousness must set in death, before a new day can dawn, based upon His resurrection. For the believer the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth, 1 John 2:8. He is a son of the day and a son of the light. The sun always shines, but it is not always day. So for the believer the sun is shining, but the day awaits Christ’s return to the earth.

12:36
While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them.

While ye have light, believe in the light- this explains what walking in the light involves, even personal faith. They thought that the light of the Messiah would shine upon them simply because they were of the seed of Abraham.

That ye may be the children of light- believing in the light brings with it the responsibility of taking character from the light in terms of purity, holiness, and the shunning of evil. As the apostle Paul wrote to the Ephesian believers, “For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light”, Ephesians 5:8.

These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them- thus He gives them a brief interval when they may learn what it is like to not have Him amongst them, so that they may realise they cannot do without Him.

Special note on this point in John’s Gospel
This is a critical moment in the account John gives us, for it ends the setting forth of the person of Christ to the nation, (“He came unto his own”), their refusal of Him, and His consequent hiding of Himself from them. We noted in chapter 1 the structure of the gospel as a whole, as follows:

(i) The first prologue

John 1:1-18

(ii) The first series of monologues and dialogues

John 1:19-12:36

(iii) The first epilogue

John 12:37-50

(iv) The second prologue

John 13:1

(v) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 1

John 13:2-17:26
Preparing His disciples for His departure and the Spirit’s arrival.

(vi) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 2

John 18:1-20:31
The way in which He departed out of this world.

(vii) Second epilogue

John 21:1-25
Having told us of “Jesus Christ, the Son of God”, John now tells us He is Lord.

(iii) The first epilogue
John 12:37-50

So we come now to the first epilogue, extending from verse 37 to the end of the chapter. In verses 37-43 John gives us the consequence of this unbelief for the nation generally, and then in verses 44-50 the words of the Son Himself as He surveys and summarises the truths He has set forth in the world regarding His Sonship, and the consequences for men individually of either believing or not believing in Him.

(f)    Verses 37-43
Explanation for national unbelief

12:37
But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him:

But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him- the miracles He had performed were signs, illustrating doctrine, and therefore giving light as to His person. As always in the gospels, (except in John 5:24, where faith is in relation to the Father), the pronoun John uses is “eis”, meaning unto. His person held no attraction for them and they were not prepared to move to associate themselves with Him.

12:38
That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?

That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled which he spake- the prophecy which is now quoted shows that the national rejection of Christ was wholly expected, so that their unbelief fulfilled the prophecy.

Lord, who hath believed our report? The question is in the form that expects the answer, “Not many”. The word Lord is added by John as he writes under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, and explains his use of the word “our”. Isaiah was speaking for the Lord, and so the prophet’s testimony was God’s. This makes the unbelief of the nation all the more inexcusable. The prophet is writing as if the earthly ministry of Christ was over, and an assessment of its impact can be made. This makes the quotation particularly apt for this point in John’s gospel, where the Lord is about to leave the nation, His mission to them over for the time being. By describing his prophecy as a report, something heard to be passed on, Isaiah indicates that his prophecy is from God Himself, again justifying the insertion of the word Lord. The apostle Paul quoted this verse, and then wrote, “So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” Romans 10:17. By hearing is meant a report, so the unbeliever has a report brought to him by a preacher, who himself has had that report brought to him from God through His word. So there is a chain of communication set up between the seeking sinner and God.

And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed? How few there are who have seen in Christ the power of God in action! Note the connection with the “many miracles” of verse 37. They were works of power, but the authorities said they were done by the power of Beelzebub, such was their blindness.

12:39
Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again,

Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again- there was nothing else for God to bring forward to induce their faith. In the face of this fact, they could not believe, since, having rejected God’s ultimate revelation to them, there was nothing further to believe. That individuals had lost the capacity to believe is not the sense, for in the next verse we find Jews believing, and Paul and other Jews came to faith, a fact which the apostle uses in Romans 11:1,5. The point is that a far as God having dealings with the nation as a whole was concerned, He had nothing more to say for them to get them to believe. Compare Isaiah 5:4, where God says about Israel, “What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?”

12:40
He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them.

He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them- this passage is quoted in other parts of the New Testament. In Matthew’s equivalent to John’s transitional passage, the emphasis is on refusing to see and hear, for the nation had rejected the miracles they could see, and the teaching they could hear, see Matthew 13:10-17. In Matthew, the judgment on their national unbelief took the form of the Lord beginning to speak in parables, thus hiding the truth from those who were not interested.

In Acts 28:25-29, just two or three years before the rejection of the nation at the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70, the apostle quotes Isaiah 6 to the Jewish leaders that came to him in such a way as to emphasise the closing of their eyes and ears to the truth, for they had had further opportunity to receive it. See the parable of the fig tree in the vineyard, Luke 13:6-9.

In this place, however, the words are more severe, and the Lord Himself is said to close their eyes and harden their heart, for the governmental anger of God was towards them because of their rejection of His Son. Compare the similar idea in Matthew 23 where, in the parable, when the beloved Son was rejected and killed, God sent His army to destroy their city. So the Roman army becomes God’s army to destroy Jerusalem because of their rejection of His Son.

It would be worthwhile to see how the apostle Paul uses the words of Isaiah 6, as follows:

Romans 11:1

I say then- this is an expression which expects an answer in the negative to follow a question that is about to be asked.

Hath God cast away his people?- That is, has God cast away His people so thoroughly that an individual Jew cannot be saved?

God forbid- a strong assertion that this is not the case, for two reasons which the apostle now gives; the first in verses 1-2(i), the second in verses 2(ii)-5. See Leviticus 26:44,45.

For I also am an Israelite- if God has cast away every individual Jew, then He has cast away Paul.

Of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin- the apostle was able to trace his lineage back to Benjamin and Abraham. He was not a proselyte from the Gentiles, who might be considered an exception to the rule that God has cast off Israel.

Romans 11:2

God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew- when the boundaries of the nations were set after the scattering because of the rebellion at Babel, the sons of Adam were divided up in relation to the people of Israel, even though as a nation they were not yet formed, They were in the mind of God, however, Deuteronomy 32:8,9. When Christ rules as King of Israel, it will be a kingdom prepared from the foundation of the world, Matthew 25:34. When God rested on the seventh day in Genesis 2:2, then that was an anticipation of His millenial rest, according to Hebrews 4:1-9. He has not cast away the nation utterly, for they are destined for greatness according to His foreknowledge. Note Leviticus 26:45, “I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors”.

Wot ye not?- know ye not?

What the scripture saith of Elias- the situation in Elijah’s day provides an illustration of things current in the apostle’s day. The incident is recorded in 1 Kings 19. The literal rendering of the apostle’s words reads “The scripture saith in Elijah”, meaning the section which in the Jewish scriptures was headed “Elijah”; cf. Mark 12:26, “In (the section headed) The Bush”.

How he maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying- note that Elijah, a representative of the law, interceded against Israel, whereas Paul, a representative of grace, longed and prayed that Israel might be saved, Romans 10:1.

Romans 11:3

Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thy altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life- Elijah thought the situation was so desperate that he was the only believer left amongst a nation that had killed God’s servants and sought to do the same to him.

Romans 11:4

But what saith the answer of God to him?- God’s response to the situation was based on His full knowledge of the situation.

I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal- God’s purpose had not been frustrated by Ahab and Jezebel, but He had overruled to preserve for Himself a remnant.

Romans 11:5

Even so at this present time also- just as in Elijah’s day there was a remnant of faithful believers, even though Elijah thought he alone was faithful to God, so the situation is the same today.

There is a remnant according to the election of grace- there is a remnant of Jews who have believed the gospel and have come into the good of God’s grace. Despite sins far worse than killing prophets, (for they had killed God’s Son), the grace of God was still available to them. Note that there is “a remnant”, the Jews who had believed the gospel, and “the rest”, verse 7, the majority who remained in unbelief. Election is sometimes national, as with Israel, and sometimes individual, as here. With Jacob and Esau, the election was one of purpose, and individual salvation was not in view, whereas here the salvation of individuals by the grace of God is in view. See 2 Thessalonians 2:13,14.

Romans 11:6

And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace- if the blessing for Israel was on the ground of their works, they have clearly forfeited it, for their work was to crucify their Messiah! The whole principle of grace is destroyed if God’s grace blesses works, for grace is unmerited favour, and works expect merit.

But if it be of works, then is it no more of grace: otherwise work is no more work- the principles of grace and works are diametrically opposed. If works, (which expect merited favour), may gain unmerited favour, then the words work and grace have lost all meaning.

Romans 11:7

What then?- what is the true situation, which preserves God’s grace, yet brings individual Jews into blessing?

Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for;- In 9:31,32, Israel is described as not finding what it sought by way of blessing from God, because it sought it by works and not faith.

But the election hath obtained it- those who are described as “a remnant according to the election of grace”, verse 5, have come into the good of God’s favour by faith.

And the rest were blinded- the majority of the nation who rejected Christ as their Messiah, have been judged by God in a way which matches their reaction to Him. They closed their eyes, so God has ensured that they keep them closed.

Romans 11:8

(According as it is written)- not was written, but still stands written, a constant testimony from God as to what He said He would do, and which can now be seen as done.

God hath given them the spirit of slumber- the remainder of verse 8 is a quotation from Isaiah 6:9,10, but this phrase is taken from Isaiah 29:10. The nation was as if asleep, with their eyes closed. There may be the thought that just as a sleeper may awake and open his eyes, so Israel are not permanently blinded.

Eyes that they should not see- Isaiah, having seen the glory of Christ, (see John 12:39-41), was told to go to Israel and first describe them as hearing, but not understanding, and seeing and not perceiving; then “make their ears heavy”, and “shut their eyes”. In other words make them this by describing them as this. Isaiah had no power to blind them. So in Christ’s day, when again His glory was seen, those things which Christ did by way of miracles were called signs, but they refused what they saw. Hence God has blinded them nationally, ensuring that they will not see until they receive Christ with faith. So also in John 12:40,42, where even from amongst a blinded nation there were those who believed, which shows that the blinding is national, dispensational, and temporal. Individual Jews may seek the Lord now, as will the nation as a whole at the Revelation of Jesus Christ, when “they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn”, Zechariah 12:10.

And ears that they should not hear- Christ’s teaching had fallen upon deaf ears. The parable ministry of the Lord Jesus was as a result of the nation rejecting Him, see Matthew 13:10-17.

Unto this day- this may be Paul’s comment, for what the prophet had foretold had come to pass, and the judicial blindness was ongoing. Or it may be a quotation from Deuteronomy 29:4, where similar things about not seeing and hearing were said by Moses. This does not prevent individuals being saved, but it does prevent God’s purpose for them as His chosen nation from being fulfilled at the present time.

Romans 11:9

And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumblingblock, and a recompence unto them- this is a quotation from Psalm 69:22,23, which gives the solemn words of a crucified Christ regarding the nation which rejected Him. The stumblingblock, or “skandalon”, was the part of a trap to which bait was attached. So the “snare” is the bait fixed, then the prey is herded towards the “trap”, the “stumblingblock” of the trap is sprung, and the “recompence” is known by the trapped victim.

Those things which they had seen and heard from Him were like a banquet spread before them, but they refused the feast. Christ had spread a banquet, and filled the cup of joy, but they gave Him gall and vinegar in return. In recompence, God ensures that the bitter things which they offered to Christ for His meat and drink on the cross, Psalm 69:21, become theirs. He said through Jeremiah, “Behold, I will feed them, even this people, with wormwood, and give them water of gall to drink. I will scatter them also among the heathen”, 9:15.

Romans 11:10

Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see- instead of the light of Christ’s person illuminating them, by its very brightness it has blinded their eyes. Paul had experience of the light of Christ’s glory blinding him, but he had said “Lord, what wilt thou have me to do”.

And bow down their back alway- they were not only blinded to see and hear what Christ did and said on earth, but they were bowed down as a nation so that they could not see Him in His heavenly glory. These words come from Psalm 69, a traitor psalm, (see Psalm 69:25 and Acts 1:16,20), but the nation as a whole had become the betrayer of Christ, Acts 7:52.

We return to John’s gospel:

12:41
These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him.

These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him- Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord as one who would sit in His millenial temple as a king-priest, and the whole earth would be full of His glory, Isaiah 6:1-3. By rejecting Christ, the nation was rejecting their King. Isaiah also spake of Him, not only as a result of seeing the vision of chapter 6, but also because of what he foresaw in chapter 53 of his book with regard to the person of the Messiah. In Isaiah 6 He is glorified, in chapter 53 He is rejected, and Isaiah spoke of both things. By refusing Christ’s testimony, they became blind to Christ’s glory. If they had seen His glory, they would have confessed their sins, as Isaiah had done.

Clearly, John believes in only one Isaiah, contrary to the ideas of modern critics of the Bible, for it was the same man who spake in the second half of the book, and who saw in the first half.

12:42
Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue:

Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him- this shows that national blindness as described in previous verses does not prevent individual members of the nation from believing in Christ. This fact Paul uses in Romans 11:1, for he was one of the rulers who had believed, proving that the national blindness was not a barrier to personal repentance and faith.

But because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue- the sanctions imposed on those who believed in Christ were severe. To be put out of the synagogue meant to be cut off from the economic, social and religious life of Israel. Their reluctance to confess Christ must be seen in this light, and does not necessarily indicate that their faith was not genuine. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea were of this sort, and yet in the end came out openly, so it is to be hoped that the men of this verse did the same. The fact that these people are to an extent distinguished from the Pharisees may indicate that not all of them were of this party. If some were Sadducees, then their professed faith is all the more remarkable.

12:43
For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.

For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God- the fear of man bringeth a snare, Proverbs 29:25. John does not specifically say that their faith was not genuine, but makes a general remark about why their faith might have been suspect since they did not confess Christ. The principle is set out by the apostle Paul, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousnes; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Romans 10:9,10. Accustomed to public adulation, (see Matthew 6:2; 23:5-7), they had not learnt the lesson of self-abasement.

Special note on the last few verses of the chapter
In verse 36 the Lord had hid Himself from the nation, having appealed to them to “walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you”, verse 35. He thus warned them that the light would not always shine for them, and they should believe in the light whilst it was still with them. John follows this with the quotation from Isaiah 6, which was an age-old warning to the nation not to reject God and His glory. John specifically mentions glory in connection with his quotation, verse 41. This reminds us of the occasion when Ezekiel saw the glory of God, but then watched it departing from Israel, see Ezekiel 1 and 10. The apostle has been telling us of the glory of the Son of God in his gospel, but now, sadly, the glory is departing. But just as in Ezekiel’s day it seemed reluctant to go, hovering over the threshold of the temple, 10:18,19, and only then moving out to the mount of Olives, 11:23. The actual departure of Christ from the temple is recorded in Matthew 24:1, whereas it seems in John 12, (which took place a few days before), that Christ is hovering over the threshold, reluctant to depart from them, knowing the consequences of His departure as He did.

It is fitting that the seven statements that He makes in these verses all have to do in some way with speaking, for John’s theme is the Son of God as the Word, the expounder of the person of God.

(g)    Verses 44-50
Exclamation of Christ Himself

A word from equals

12:44
Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.

Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me- this marks the beginning of the second section of this part of the chapter, where the individual is in view, as opposed to the nation in verses 37-41. These verses contain the Lord’s last statements to those who were “His own”, the nation of Israel, before the start of the second part of the gospel in which the new company, believers of this age, are in view.

The fact that Jesus cried shows His strong feeling about the matter, and his desire that men realise the implications of believing in Him. If they did, they would openly confess him. To believe on Christ is to believe on the Father who sent Him, for they are one in essence and nature. So the one who believes on Christ does not believe on Him alone. This is an echo of His first discourse, when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24.

A word that explains

12:45
And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me.

And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me- Isaiah’s experience is open to any who will look in faith to Christ. To see Him is to see the Father, 14:9. The special reference is to the miracles He performed, which unfolded who He was. This statement is not only an encouragement to faith, but also a warning against unbelief, for to reject Christ is to reject the God of Israel.

In His discourse on the Bread of Life, the Lord had claimed to have seen the Father, whereas no-one else had, John 6:46. In the previous verse He had referred to the need for men to be taught of the Father. The Jews were used to seeing a visible teacher, but no one has seen this teacher. However, the Lord had already said, “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” John 6:40. So those who see the Son by faith, see the Father by faith also, and respond to His teaching through the Son.

A word that enlightens

12:46
I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.

I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness- in verse 35 the warning was to the nation, that if they rejected Him, then the darkness of God’s rejection of them as a nation would overtake them. Here the promise is to the individual, that the national darkness can be escaped through faith in Christ personally. Note the reference to the world, reinforcing John’s theme throughout his gospel that Christ is not just for Israel. This verse is a reflection of the teaching of John 8, where the Lord claimed to be the light of the world, 8:12.

A word that evangelises

12:47
And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world- a further encouragement to faith, for the previous words about rejecting Him and abiding in darkness might have sounded severe, as if there was no hope. There is space given to men to hear Christ and believe on Him, before the day of judgment comes. If in verse 45 it was a question of seeing, now it is a question of hearing, the two actions that Israel sinned about, for they closed their eyes and shut their ears, and therefore their hearts refused Christ. These words remind us of John 3:17, “For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.” Neither of these verses suggests that the whole world will in fact be saved. Rather, they indicate that there is provision for all in Christ and His sacrifice, if men will only repent and believe the gospel.

A word that examines

12:48
He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.

He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day- just as not to respond to Christ’s miracles was not to see who He really was, so not to respond to Christ’s words was not to understand who He was. These words are spoken lest any should misunderstand the words, “I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world”, of verse 47. There are consequences for those who are unbelieving, but the carrying of them out awaits the day of judgment.

Note that which judges is the word He spoke. So what Christ said and what He is are one, as John 8:25 had already indicated. The word spoken when Christ was here on earth will still have validity in the judgment day, some three thousand years later. Having spoken of Himself as the one to whom the Father has given the task of judging, John 5:27, the Lord went on to speak of the unsaved coming forth out of the grave unto the resurrection of damnation, verse 29. He then says, “I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgement is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.” verse 30. So even on Judgment Day the Son of God will only speak in condemnation as His Father and He agree.

A word that is entrusted

12:49
For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.

For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak- this statement highlights the extreme seriousness of not believing the words of Christ, for they are words He spoke in full harmony with His Father’s commandment to Him. As one who became subject to His Father when He became man, perfect obedience marked Him, and this should give us confidence to believe His words, for they the Father’s words through him. The word “say” emphasises the meaning and substance of the words, whereas the word “speak” emphasises the words that convey the utterance. So not only were the thoughts given to Him by the Father, as Divine Persons communed together, but the right words to express those thoughts also. Compare the process by which the Spirit moved men to write the inspired scriptures, 1 Corinthians 2:13.

As He said in 7:16, “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”. And in 8:26, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, referring to the Father.

A word that enriches

12:50
And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.

And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak- Christ was fully aware that what the Father communicated to Him were words that would impart eternal life to those who believed them, hence His care in speaking to the world those things which He had heard from the Father. He did this “even as” the Father said unto Him so the transmission was accurate and therefore is to be relied upon. On the other hand, to reject these words is a serious matter, for Divine persons have spoken. How gracious of Christ to leave the nation whilst still offering them as individuals the great gift of eternal life.

The commandment is from the Father to the Son, in the form of doctrine He was charged to pass on. He was confident that that commandment would result in life everlasting for those who believed Him, hence He was careful to pass on what He heard from the Father, for the blessing of men.

 

THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS- THE GOSPEL DEFENDED

The Epistle to the Galatians was written by the apostle Paul to counteract a very dangerous error.  There were those in his day who did not realise that the Law of Moses as a rule of life has been set aside by the person and work of the Lord Jesus Christ.  The Scripture says clearly, “Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth”, Romans 10:4.  In other words, by His coming, the Lord Jesus has introduced those who believe to a new way of life.  Not one dominated by a hopeless attempt to please God by works of merit, but rather, a life that is lived in association with Christ and His death, burial and resurrection.  The Spirit of God empowers those who are true believers to live a life which is well-pleasing to God their Father.  He does this by enabling them to live like Christ.  Such believers do not have the Law of Moses set before them as their rule, but rather, the example of Christ.  The apostle declares that those who live like this “fulfil the law of Christ”, Galatians 6:2.  No longer are they in bondage to the law, but they know the  liberty of  the Spirit, enabling them, in their measure, to imitate Christ.

This is not to say that the Law of God through Moses is no longer valid, for nine out of the ten commandments are binding on believers still, and they are able to fulfill the righteousness of the Law as they  walk  by the Spirit, Romans 8:4.  It does mean, however, that no longer is God making the keeping of His law the way of gaining blessing.  The blessings that God gives in abundance to those who believe are based solely upon the merits and sacrifice of Christ, and not at all on the efforts of men.

If this idea is strange to you, may we suggest you first read the posting entitled “How can we get right with God?” which you will find under “Pages” on the right of the screen.

To access the notes on the epistle, pleae click on the appropriate chapter in the menu bar on the right hand side of the page.

GALATIANS 3

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Under “SELF-PRINT BOOKLETS” you will find help on printing the posts in booklet form.  Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

GALATIANS 3

We now come to that section of the epistle where the apostle brings forward seven reasons why grace is superior to law. It extends from Galatians 3:1-5:26. The seven reasons are presented in the form of contrasts between law and grace as follows:

Reason One
3:1-14
Grace results in blessing, whereas the law brings a curse.

Reason Two
3:15-29
Grace makes us heirs, law makes us transgressors.

Reason Three
4:1-10
Grace makes us sons, law is for infants.

Reason Four
4:11-18
Grace makes the apostle like an angel, law makes him like an enemy.

Reason Five
4:19-31
Grace makes us sons of free woman, the law, sons of the slave woman.

Reason Six
5:1-15
Grace helps us progress, the law only hinders.

Reason Seven
5:16-26
Grace results in the fruit of Spirit, the law results in works of the flesh.

 

By means of these reasons, the apostle deals with the errors of the three parties of law-teachers that opposed the gospel. These were:

1. Unbelieving Jews who taught that men should reject Christ and remain with the law of Moses.

2. False brethren who taught that Gentiles should be put under law before they believed the gospel, Acts 15:1.

3. Believers who were formerly of the Pharisees, who taught that believers should be circumcised and keep the law of Moses, Acts 15:5.

Each of these variations represents an attack on both the sufficiency of the work of Christ, and the grace of God. Just as the apostle gave no ground to Peter in chapter 2:11-21, so he gives no ground to these others. We should remember in this connection the words of Jude, telling us that the faith, (the body of Christian doctrine), has been delivered to the saints so that they contend for it. This may be done by preaching and teaching, or by conduct, as the truth is expressed in our lives.

Reason One
3:1-14
Grace brings blessing, law brings cursing

Structure of the section

(a) Verse 1 Christ crucified
(b) Verses 2-5 The Spirit received
(c) Verses 6-9 Abraham blessed
(d) Verses 10-12 Law-breaker cursed
(e) Verse 13 Christ made a curse
(f) Verse 14 Gentiles blessed

(a)   3:1
Christ crucified

3:1
O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you?

O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you- the apostle has not referred to the Galatians since 1:11, after he has marvelled that they had moved away from grace. In that chapter he pronounced a curse on those who were leading them astray with another gospel which mixed law and grace. Now he turns to the Galatians themselves, and condemns their foolishness for listening to the false teachers. They should have proved all things, and only held fast that which is good, 1 Thessalonians 5:21. Christ has cancelled the wisdom of this world, whether it be Jewish or Gentilish in origin, and He is made unto us wisdom, 1 Corinthians 1:30, which is communicated to us by the Spirit of God, 1 Corinthians 2:10. To turn from wisdom is, by definition, folly, hence his description of them. The word bewitch reminds us that the flesh is fascinated by error, and only the teaching of the Spirit can counteract this.
That ye should not obey the truth- gospel truth is presented to men for the obedience of faith, Romans 1:5; 16:26, and since the just shall live by faith, (that is, shall live as Christians on the same principle as they became Christians), then obedience should mark the believer at all times. Note that the apostle will not have it suggested that the Christian life is lawless, (for the word “obey” implies commands), which is part of what the law-teachers would be saying.
Before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been set forth, crucified, among you?  Superstitious people around them would believe in “The evil eye”, the malign influence of evil spirits, to counteract which they would fix lucky charms to the walls of their houses. Believers do not fear the evil eye, however, for they know the power of evil was broken at the Cross. The setting forth of Christ crucified before their minds was enough to shield them from evil. Not in the form of an image or mascot, however, but in the preaching of the gospel.
The apostle borrows a word from civic life to convey the thought behind the word “set forth”. When a notable criminal was executed, the magistrate who dealt with the case would go to the marketplace and announce the fact publicly. This is what the apostle had done when he went to Galatia; he announced, not the death of a criminal, but the crucifixion of Christ between two criminals, for He was numbered with the transgressors, Isaiah 53:12; Mark 15:28.
Note that it is the crucifixion of Christ that is emphasised here, for the following reason. Our old man was crucified with Christ, so that what marked us before we were saved is gone as far as God is concerned. The apostle had used this truth in 2:20 to show that he, a man zealous for the law in former days, is crucified with Christ, and his life under the law is ended. Here there is a similar thought, but not as with the apostle the ending of his past as a Jew under the law, but the cancelling of the flesh, (the self-principle within us), which proudly thinks that it can keep the law.

(b)   3:2-5
The Spirit received.

3:2
This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

This only would I learn of you- the answer to this question will settle the matter. It is a question of several parts. Having called them foolish because they had listened to the wisdom of the world, he now implies that they had enough Spirit-taught truth to answer his question. Each part of this question will take them progressively through their Christian experience, and show that God acted consistently at every stage. He begins with their conversion, then moves on to their desire to make progress in their new-found life in Christ. Next he refers to the persecution they suffered as a result of these things, then moves into the present, (“ministereth…worketh” in the present tense), and the ministry of God by the Spirit they currently knew.
Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?  The word “by” in both parts of the sentence is “ek”, meaning “on the principle of”. The references to the Spirit here after the mention of Christ crucified in verse 1 remind us that not until our old man has been crucified with Christ can the Spirit take up residence within us. He is holy and righteous, and cannot dwell where there are conditions contrary to His nature. The holy anointing oil, (a figure of the Spirit of God, see Zechariah 4:1-6), was not to be poured on man’s flesh; that is, literally, on Adam’s flesh, Exodus 30:32. The incident of the Brazen Serpent, (an illustration of the work of Calvary, John 3:14), was followed by the Springing Well, in Numbers 21:4-18, a reminder of the gift of the Holy Spirit, who is “a well of water, springing up into everlasting life”, John 4:14. The benefits of the crucifixion of Christ are received by faith, and on that same principle God gives the Spirit. This settles the question as to whether every believer has the Spirit, and on what condition. The apostle is very clear in Romans 8:9 when he writes, “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his”.

3:3
Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?

Are ye so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit are ye now made perfect by the flesh? To receive the Spirit at the moment of initial faith in Christ is to be henceforth reckoned by God to be “in the Spirit”, Romans 8:9. It is our responsibility to work this out in practice, so that we are not only “in the Spirit” as to standing, but also walk after the Spirit, following His leading. By doing this we shall perfect ourselves; that is, bring ourselves progressively into conformity with the perfect standing that God reckons us to have. But going over to law for sanctification necessarily involves the effort of the flesh, for the law does not extend its influence beyond death, and believers are risen with Christ. We are dead to the law by the body of Christ, for the process of death, burial and resurrection which the body of Christ experienced is our process too, for we are identified with Him, see Romans 7:1-6. The path to perfection, or full maturity, is not by way of law-keeping, but rather by the reproduction of Christ in our hearts and lives by the power of the Spirit.

3:4
Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain.

Have ye suffered so many things in vain? Those who turned to Christ were liable to be persecuted by the Jews, as the Lord Himself had warned when He was here- “Remeber the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord.  If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.” John 15:20.  So convinced were the Jews that Christ was an imposter, that they took every opportunity to show their hostility to Him. Now that He was gone from their midst, they turned their attention to those who believed in His name.
The light that Christ brought into the world exposes the dark deeds of men, and so they hate the light, John 3:19-21. Believers are to shine as lights in the world, Philippians 2:15, and when they do this they attract the same hostility as Christ did from those who hate the light. King Saul not only threw his javelin at David, but at Jonathan also, when he realised he had sided with David, 1 Samuel 18:10,11; 19:9,10; 20:32,33.
It is not a vain thing to suffer in this way, for it bears testimony to the reality of salvation, which in turn is a token to the adversaries of the gospel that they are on the way to perdition, Philippians 1:28. This coupled with the fact that suffering is part of God’s process of refining our faith, and will result in praise for Him and His Son in a day to come, 1 Peter 1:7, shows that suffering for Christ is not a vain or pointless thing.
If it be yet in vain- whilst the apostle is clear in his own mind that to suffer for Christ is not a vain or empty thing to do, nevertheless he does wonder whether the Galatians still believe that.  They would have suffered in vain if they reverted to Judaism, for they could have started off with the law, and avoided the trouble which receiving the grace of Christ brings. By continuing with grace, they could yet show that they were genuine, and that they still believed that their sufferings were to purpose and gain.

3:5
He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth He it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?

He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth He it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? The apostle has already made it clear in verse 2 that the Spirit is received initially when a person believes. Subsequently, the “supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ”, Philippians 1:19, is made when the need arises, the supply being, not more of the Spirit Himself, (for we cannot have anything less than the whole of a Divine person), but the power He gives to the believer to react to circumstances in the same way as Christ did.
Paul, confined to prison, had heard that there were those who preached so as to add affliction to his bonds. Lest he react to this situation in a way that is not Christ-like, he requested the Philippians to pray that a further supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ might be given him, to enable him to respond to circumstances as Christ did.
So also in Ephesians 1:17, where the apostle prays that the believers, (whom he has already said have received the Spirit when they believed, verse 13), may be granted the Spirit of wisdom and understanding. In other words, that the Spirit may be known in His wisdom-imparting role. Those who are already believers, then, may have Spirit ministered unto them further in this way.
Was it the law-teachers who were able to work miracles, or those who came with the gospel of God’s grace? The answer is, of course, the latter, and affords proof from the present experience of the Galatians that God was at work on the principle of faith, not works. The word for the gifts given to believers, including that of miracle-working, is “charismaton”, which may be rendered literally as “grace-gift”, 1 Corinthians 12:4,10. It was not a law-gift. The law was confirmed by the judgement of law-breakers, whereas grace is confirmed by miracles and wonders and signs, Hebrews 2:2-4. So when the apostle asks the question, “On what principle does God minister further help by the Spirit, and also give the power for miracles to be done by the power of the Spirit?” The answer can only be, “On the same principle as He gave the Spirit to them initially, even on the principle of faith”.

(c)   3:6-9
Abraham blessed.

3:6
Even as Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.

Even as- what happened to Abraham is on the same principle as what has happened to believers. The apostle introduces Abraham here because he is “the father of all them that believe”, Romans 4:11. He is the believer’s rôle model.
Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness- this is the first of seven quotations the apostle makes in this chapter. A simple promise was given to Abraham, as God showed him the stars of the night sky. The word was, “So shall thy seed be”, Genesis 15:5. Abraham believed in the Lord and His word to him, and God reckoned him righteous as a result.
Abraham, of course, lived long before the law was given, as the apostle will state in verse 17, and therefore if he was blessed of God, and became the father of those who believe, he did so, not through law-works, but through faith. The fact that God responded to Abraham’s faith by accounting him righteous, shows that faith is what God is looking for, not works. See Romans 4:1-5.

3:7
Know ye therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham.

Know ye therefore- the apostle urges the Galatians to take in the implications of what happened to Abraham, for it had relevance to them. They would get to know the truth if they understood the implication of the quotation, and so be delivered from their foolishness.
That they which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham- at around the age of 13, a Jewish boy went through a ceremony which made him a “son of the Law”, and he committed himself to keep the Law. In effect, this is what the law-teachers wanted the Gentile Galatians to do. The truth is, however, is that the Galatians had become, not sons of the law when they believed, but sons of Abraham, a much better position.

3:8
And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed.

And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith- it was always God’s intention to bless men when they believed, for “Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.” Acts 15:18.
Preached before the gospel unto Abraham- since the gospel concerns God’s Son, and He is the ultimate “son of Abraham”, Matthew 1:1, then to announce blessing through Abraham was to preach beforehand gospel-blessing.
Saying, “In thee shall all nations be blessed”- this is an allusion to Genesis 12:3,  which says, “all families of the earth”, an allusion to Genesis 10:31, where the descendants of Shem are listed “after their families…after their nations”. This is good news indeed, especially for Gentiles, for it shows God has not abandoned them. Peter, in Acts 3:25, quotes from Genesis 22:18, “And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed”, for he is emphasising that the first kindred to which Christ was sent was that of Israel, see verse 26. Here, however, the reference is Genesis 12:3. Abraham would be a blessing to all nations as he gave to them the example of faith. Other ways he would be a blessing are as follows:

1. The worship of the True God would be maintained by him in the midst of universal idolatry.
2. The tabernacle system of sacrifices, foreshadowing Calvary, would be given to his descendants.
3. The prophets would be of Israel.
4. Christ Himself would come of him.
5. The apostles would be of Israel.

3:9
So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham.

So then- because God had foreseen that he would justify the heathen through faith, in fulfilment of the prophecy of Scripture just referred to.
They which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham- every true man of faith from amongst the nations of the earth takes his stand alongside Abraham as he believes God, and is blessed in the same way as Abraham was blessed. The Gentile does not have to come via the law.

(d)   3:10-12
Law-breaker cursed

3:10
For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.

For as many as are of the works of the law- who take their stand, so to speak, alongside of Moses rather than Abraham.
Are under the curse- far from knowing the blessing Abraham knew, they know the opposite. In verse 8 there was glad news, now we have bad news. It is “the curse”, because Paul is about to quote the climax to the curses recited on Mount Ebal; it is the one that sums them all up.
For it is written, “Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the book of the law to do them”- this is the last curse that was to be recited from Mount Ebal when the children of Israel reached the land of Israel, Deuteronomy 27:13-26, Joshua 8:30-35. The words as found in the Old Testament are, “Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them”. This is a not a misquotation by the apostle, for he is writing as an inspired man, just as much as Moses was an inspired man as he wrote Deuteronomy 27:26. Instead of quoting the word “confirmeth”, the apostle writes “continueth”. The point is that to confirm the words of the law means to continue in the practise of them. This is the way a man may confirm God’s law. Further to that, the verb “confirmeth” is in what is known as the Fifth Hebrew conjugation, which gives the idea of “cause to confirm”, giving us the impression of one who is determined to confirm the law by his action. This is the sense the apostle gives to it by the words “continueth…in all things”.
The other difference is that “all the words of this law” is quoted as “all things that are written in the book of the law”. This is an explanation, especially for the Gentile believers, that “this law”, means “the book of the law” that was given to Israel. The words of the law were to be inscribed on great stones in Mount Ebal, and they were “the words of this law” that were recited. But Paul is ensuring we realise that what was written on the stones was what was written in the book of the law.
To do them- this is an unusual phrase, and is found again in Hebrews 10:7,9, “I come to do thy will O God”. The idea is not simply carrying out God’s will, but doing so with the utmost devotion. Wanting to do that will, not just complying out of a sense of duty.

Note that nothing less than perfection is demanded here, for it is:

“Every one”, meaning all the people.

“Continueth not”, meaning all the time.

“In all things”, meaning all the commands.

“To do them”, meaning with all the heart.

3:11
But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith.

But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God is evident- only those who perfectly carry out the will of God as expressed in the law would ever be justified that way. This rules everyone out. The only One who kept the law perfectly, was the only One who did not need to be justified. In any case, the way to be justified has ever been by faith, not by works.
For, The just shall live by faith- the principle by which a believer lives is the principle of faith. It follows, therefore, that the principle upon which his life was received in the first place was faith also. Law-keeping depends on our efforts, whereas faith realises our efforts can never be enough, given that we are marked by failure; it then goes on to depend on the work of God.

3:12
And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them.

And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them- faith rests, law-keeping involves constant working, so the two are incompatible. To live “in” the works of law, means to live in virtue of the merit gained by doing them. The contrast is between living by faith in God, and living by supposed merit gained by ourselves.

(d)   3:12,13
Christ made a curse

3:13
Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree:

Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law- verse 10 has already stated that those who seek to please God by law-keeping are under His curse because of their failure to fully keep the law. Man is under obligation to God for his failure, yet has no means of discharging his debt of responsibility. This is why the apostle calls the principle of the law “beggarly elements”, 4:9, for they bring to poverty and bondage.
The answer to man’s bankrupt state as well as his state of bondage because of his failure to keep the law, is the redeeming work of Christ. In Old Testament times, a man who was hopelessly in debt could be rescued by a near-kinsman who had both the wealth and the willingness to redeem. Also, if a man was sold to be a slave, he could be rescued by his kinsman redeemer. By saying “us” the apostle first of all means believers who before had been Jews under the law; but in a secondary sense, Gentile believers are redeemed from the curse in the sense that the work of Christ ensures that they shall never know it in the future. Note that we are redeemed when we exercise initial faith in Christ, whereas the being made a curse happened at Calvary. In other words, we are redeemed at conversion, Christ was made a curse at Calvary.
Being made a curse for us, for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree- we need to know the context of these words, (for not everyone who is hanged is accursed of God, for he might be innocent). They come from Deuteronomy 21, where we read: “And if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree: His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God;) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.” Deuteronomy 21:22,23.
So the man in question has committed a crime which, under the law of Moses, required him to be put to death. Furthermore, “he be to be put to death”, that is, the trial has taken place and he is reckoned to be deserving of death. If, after he has been stoned to death, it is thought appropriate that he be made a further public example, then he was to be hanged on a tree. Not, indeed, that this was their way of execution, for that was by stoning. The hanging takes place after he has died. But if all this took place, they must remember that his crime had defiled the land, so whilst they could hang him up as a warning to others, his body must not stay on the tree beyond the end of the day.
We can see now why Paul does not say, “As it is written”, as if what happened to the man happened to Christ. Rather, he writes, “for it is written”, because he wants to select just one feature of the scenario, and relate it to Calvary. That one feature is that those hanged on a tree were cursed of God, since their presence there was the sure sign that they had committed a crime of such seriousness that a public example must be made. The reason they were cursed was because they had broken God’s law, as verse 10 of our chapter has told us.

We may see several differences between the man who was hanged and the Lord Jesus:
First, the man was guilty of breaking the law. Christ kept the law.
Second, the man was stoned to death. Christ was crucified.
Third, the man was hanged after he had died. Christ was hanged when alive.
Fourth, the man’s body defiled the land, as his sin had done. Christ defiled nothing.
Fifth, the man was accursed of God because of his law-breaking. Christ was cursed of God because of our law-breaking.
Sixth, the man was cursed personally. Christ was made a curse representatively.
Seventh, the man’s body was buried that same day. Christ was indeed buried the same day He died, but not because He defiled the land, but because the authorities did not want questions asked at Passover time. The reason the Jews gave to Pilate as to why His body should be removed, was not an appeal to Deuteronomy 21, but because the next day was a high day. This would mean that the people would have time to see the body on the cross and wonder why He was there, John 19:31.
So Christ undertook to be made a curse, for He was reckoned by God to be dealing with all that our law-breaking deserved, and was treated accordingly, as if He had done the law-breaking. He absorbed the consequences of our law-breaking in Himself, so that only blessing results. God has transformed an act which normally brought disgrace on Israel, into an act which brought blessing within their reach. He is a curse for us, not to us. Note that this quotation begins in exactly the same way as the one in verse 10, “Cursed is every one”. Note He had to be made a curse, for in no way did He bring ill upon the people. In fact, Peter says of Him, “God sent him to bless you”, Acts 3:26.
There is an eighth difference between the man of Deuteronomy 21 and Christ and it is this. The man suffered only for what he had done, whereas Christ suffered for what all men had done. We may learn something of the meaning of this when we remember that there were four main consequences threatened if Israel failed to keep the law, as detailed in Deuteronomy 28, as follows:
There was a financial penalty, for their crops would fail, The Lord Jesus became poor at the cross, for He was cut off and had nothing, Daniel 9:26, margin; 2 Corinthians 8:9.
There was the physical curse, with disease and illness brought upon them. The Lord Jesus suffered physically as no other has done, as He endured the agonies of the cross.
There was governmental judgement, with no answer from heaven, which would be as brass to them. We learn from Psalm 22 that Christ was not answered when He cried to God at Calvary, and far from rescuing Him, God abandoned Him.
There was the political judgement, and Israel would be handed over to their enemies. So Christ was delivered to the Gentiles, and suffered a Gentile form of execution.

(f)   3:14
Gentiles blessed

3:14
That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.

That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ- it is only through Christ that Gentiles may have a claim on the blessing that Abraham knew, for He is the one whom God had in view when He promised that Abraham would be a blessing to the nations. Two things must happen before the Gentiles can be blessed in this way. First, it must become evident that Israel, with all their advantages, cannot keep the law, verses 11,12, and second, that there is one who can deal with the curse that a broken law brings, verse 13. These two matters now being settled, the obstacle to the blessing of the Gentiles is removed.
That we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith- the promise of the Spirit is the promised Spirit. It is the Spirit that is received, not just the promise. Compare Luke 24:49; Acts 1:4; 2:33. The selection of the gift of the Spirit is significant, since His is the power by which the Christian life is lived, not the energy of the flesh which the law used, Romans 8:3. The apostle has emphasised the Spirit in verse 1-5, and now we see why.  

Reason Two
3:15-29
Grace makes us heirs, the law makes us transgressors

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 15-18 The promise to the Seed
(b) Verses 19-25 The purpose of the Law
(c) Verses 26-29 The position of the believer

(a)   3:15-18
The promise to the Seed

Verse 16 The promise is confined
Verse 17 The promise is confirmed
Verses 17,18 The promise is constant

3:15
Brethren, I speak after the manner of men; Though it be but a man’s covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, or addeth thereto.

Brethren, I speak after the manner of men- the apostle argues from the case of a human situation to one in which God was involved. He does this in the next verses using several everyday things, as follows:

1. 3:15 A business contract
2. 3:24 A schoolmaster
3. 3:27 A cloak of manhood
4. 4:1 The laws of inheritance
5. 4:2 The powers of a father, known as “Pater potestas”
6. 4:3,4 Release from slavery
7. 4:5 The laws of adoption

Though it be but a man’s covenant- even though a covenant may only be between mere mortals.
Yet if it be confirmed, no man disannulleth, nor addeth thereto- once a matter is agreed, then no cancelling or adding is considered proper.

The promise confined

3:16
Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ.

Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made- the literal order of the words is “Now to Abraham were the promises made, and to his seed”; this serves to distinguish the promises made to Abraham personally, and those made to his seed. Having established that a man-to-man covenant is stable, the apostle now brings in a God-to-man covenant, the one made with Abraham, and repeated subsequently. The word “made” means spoken, and now we learn the words that were spoken.
He saith not “And to seeds”, as of many- there are various groups and individuals who are called Abraham’s seed, and they are:

1. Isaac “in Isaac shall thy seed be called”, Genesis 21:12.
2. Ishmael “he is thy seed”, Genesis 21:13.
3. Natural descendants of Abraham “I know that ye are Abraham’s seed”, John 8:37.
4. Christ “And to thy seed, which is Christ, Galatians 3:16.
5. Spiritual sons of Abraham “And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed”, Galatians 3:29.

The context, and statements made in the New Testament, must decide who is in view in each case.

But as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ- the apostle makes clear here that God’s promise to Abraham’s seed was not to be shared. Only the one whom God had in mind as He promised would receive the blessing. Whether Abraham realised who was being spoken of it is not possible to determine, except that we know that he rejoiced to see Christ’s day, John 8:56, and so may have been given insights into this matter, especially as he was the “Friend of God”, James 2:23, and God was willing on another occasion to inform him of His intentions, Genesis 18:17.
The apostle is making clear that the promise of blessing was not made to any other than Christ, and He shares the blessing not with natural children of Abraham who are wedded to the law, (for they are of their father the Devil, John 8:44), but with those that He now calls His own, John 13:1, as we shall see in verse 29 of this chapter, where we read, “If ye be Christ’s”. “His own”, (meaning the nation of Israel), received Him not, John 1:11, and shut themselves out from blessing nationally.

The promise confirmed

3:17
And this I say, that the covenant, that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect.

And this I say, that the covenant, which was confirmed before of God in Christ- this reminds us of the way in which the covenant made to Abraham was confirmed by God. We read of it in Genesis 15. God had promised Abraham that his seed would be as numerous as the stars of heaven, even though at that point he had no heir, verse 5. Abraham believed God when He said this, verse 6, (referred to in Galatians 3:6). Abraham asks how he will know that the promised land shall be his. In response God makes a covenant with him. The covenant victims were slain, and the carcases of the animals divided. Usually, after this, the parties entering into the covenant would walk between the pieces of the sacrifices, indicating that the covenant had been ratified in the death of the sacrifices, and also that if either party defaulted, then they deserved to be cut in pieces as those sacrificial victims had been.
On this occasion, however, there was a difference, for God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Abraham, Genesis 15:12. Instead of Abraham walking between the pieces, it was a burning lamp that passed between them. Now Isaiah looks on to the day when the covenant with Abraham will be fulfilled, and speaks of salvation going forth from Jerusalem as a “burning lamp”, Isaiah 62:1. But as is the case on several occasions in the Old Testament, the word for salvation is “yeshuah”, the equivalent to Jesus. He it is then that guarantees the covenant, so we can see why the apostle states that the covenant is confirmed in Christ. So the covenant is “to Christ”, for He is the Seed, verse 16, and it is “in Christ”, for He acts as surety for Abraham in the matter, verse 17.

The promise constant

The law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect- if a covenant between men is not alterable, how much more so a covenant between God and men. So nothing that was said by God at the giving of the law can cancel what He had previously said to Abraham, the father of the nation that was given the law. The four hundred and thirty years extends from the time of the original promise to Abraham in Genesis 12:7, BC 1921, and the giving of the law, in BC 1491, the same year Israel came out of Egypt. We are not told the precise date when God actually spoke the words of Genesis 13:15 quoted in verse 16 of this chapter. This shows the importance of the literal order of the words in verse 16, which serve to allow for the fact that the promise to Abraham and the promise to the seed in the words of Galatians 3:16, were at different times.
The dates actually given in the Scriptures are precise, so we should beware of thinking of them as rough approximations. For instance, we are told that the Israelites came out of Egypt “even the selfsame day” four hundred and thirty years after they began to sojourn in Canaan. They began their sojourn in Canaan when Abraham arrived in there at the first, for we read of him that “By faith he sojourned in the land of promise”, Hebrews 11:9. This was when he was seventy-five years old, Genesis 12:4,5. It was at that point that God appeared to Abraham and said, “Unto thy seed will I give this land”, verse 7. So the anniversary of the day Abraham crossed into Canaan, (“into the land of Canaan they came”), was the day they “went out from the land of Egypt”, Exodus 12:41.
The period of four hundred years mentioned on the day of the covenant with Abraham, Genesis 15:13 refers to the length of time that Egypt would afflict Abraham’s seed. This began when Ishmael, the son of Hagar, an Egyptian, mocked Isaac when he was made Abraham’s heir, Genesis 21:8,9. Ishmael was cast out, and his mother took him a wife out of the land of Egypt, showing where the sympathies and attitudes of both of them were, verse 21.

3:18
For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

For if the inheritance be of law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise– it is important to notice the word for “gave”. It contains within it the idea of grace, so God gave the promise to Abraham on the basis of His grace. Clearly, the promise cannot be of law and promise at the same time. So of this promise we may say:
It is given by God in grace, verse 18.
It is received by faith, verse 14.
It cannot be cancelled by the law, verse 17.
It is available even to Gentiles, verse 29.

(b)   3:19-25
The purpose of the Law

Verse 17 Not to cancel
Verse 21 Not to compete
Verse 19 To condemn
Verse 23 To confine
Verse 24 To control

Law is given to condemn

3:19
Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator.

Wherefore then serveth the law?  What purpose was served by giving the law to Israel, when the promise to Abraham was already confirmed? There is a double answer to this question.
It was added because of transgressions- that is, literally, to create transgressions, so that it might come home forcibly to men that their sins were a transgression of God’s will. The law was not added to the promise, (for that is ruled out in verse 15), but was added to God’s ways of dealing with men. This is the first reason. The second reason is next given.
Till the seed should come to whom the promise was made- the law was an interim measure, regulating and holding the people in check, until such times as Christ the Seed of Abraham should come in grace.
And it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator- the law was given by the disposition of angels, as Stephen said, Acts 7:53. Paul is emphasising here that the law was not an arrangement between God and men directly, but angelic agents and a human agent, Moses, interposed. There was not the personal character to the arrangement that Abraham knew.

3:20
Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one.

Now a mediator is not a mediator of one, but God is one- as just noticed, the law involved several parties; God, angels, Moses, and the people of Israel. The very fact that there was a mediator indicates this. With God’s arrangement with Abraham, however, one party, (Abraham), was asleep, and the covenant was confirmed not by him passing through the pieces, but the burning lamp, a figure of the Messiah, doing so. But Messiah is equal with God, so the Godhead alone is responsible for the fulfilment of the promise contained in the covenant. The unity of the Godhead is the guarantee of the fulfilment. The covenant of the law depended on man’s effort, whereas the covenant to Abraham depended on God’s oneness.

Law is not given to compete

3:21
Is the law then against the promises of God? God forbid: for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law.

Is the law then against the promises of God? Is there a competition between the covenants, both of which were brought in by God? Do they fight against one another?
God forbid- that cannot be the case, for both were given by God, and He does not conflict with Himself.
For if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the law- the purpose of the giving of the law was not to enable a man to be righteous, but rather to show up the fact that he was unrighteous. It is true that the Lord Jesus said to the lawyer, after he had correctly summed up the law, “Thou hast answered right: this do and thou shalt live”, Luke 10:28. But as soon as a man is left to himself to keep the law, he finds that the law is “weak through the flesh”, and is powerless to enable him to earn life, Romans 8:3. Only if a law had been given that enabled men to be righteous would there be competition between law and the promise. But Abraham believed God and was accounted righteous, and that is the abiding principle, as is seen by its use by the apostle as he explains the gospel, Romans 4:3. It is also seen in the three-fold use of the text, “the just shall live by faith”, Romans 1:17; Galatians 3:11; Hebrews 10:38.

3:22
But the scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe.

But the scripture hath concluded all under sin- the word “but” introduces the real effect of the law, which is not to give life, but to place men under the heading “sinners”. This is a similar statement to that in Romans 3:19, where Paul writes “Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before God.” The scripture is the whole of the Old Testament considered as giving a united testimony.
That the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe- when the sinner realises that his only hope is faith in Christ, not faith in his own efforts through works of law, and when he exercises faith, the promise becomes good to him. So far from being against the promises of God, the law has a part to play in the conviction of the sinner, for he needs to realise he is a sinner, so that he will turn to Christ.

Law is given to confine

3:23
But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed.

But before faith came- before faith in an incarnate, crucified and risen Christ was a possibility, or in other words, in Old Testament times.
We were kept under the law- notice the way in which the apostle uses “we” and “ye” in these verses. By “we” he means “we who are Jews by birth”, and by “ye”, he means “you who are Gentiles by birth”. The nation of Israel was protected and guarded by the law from the wild excesses of the nations all around them. This is why they had to be so ruthless in their dealings with the nations already in the land of Canaan when they arrived under Joshua. The iniquity of the Amorites had become full, and the inhabitants of the land were not fit to live.
Shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed- Israel was not only protected from things around, but also enclosed in view of things to come, the opportunity of faith in a manifested Christ. When Christ was revealed, so faith in Him was revealed as God’s way of blessing. The law and the prophets prophesied until John, and he exhorted the people that “they should believe on him which should come after him, that is on Christ Jesus”, Acts 19:4. 

Law is given to control

3:24
Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.

Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ- a schoolmaster in those times was a person, often a trusted slave, responsible for the well-being of the child under his care. It is not that the law is able to bring to Christ by its commandments, but rather it was an interim measure, protecting Israel’s interests until Christ arrived, and encouraging them to cast themselves upon the mercy of God when they saw they could not keep the law perfectly.  After all, the law included the provision of sacrifices for sin.
That we might be justified by faith- the apostle here defines what the result of the faith of verse 23 is. Abraham was reckoned righteous by God, and justification is the act of reckoning a person right.

3:25
But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.

But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster- as will be shown in the next verses, maturity comes in through Christ, and therefore the schoolmaster in charge of Israel in their state of immaturity is no longer needed. To cling to the law is to fail to realise that God’s purposes have moved on to their consummation in Christ.

3:26-29
The position of the believer

With the promise given, the law no longer needed, and with Christ come, the following new things are brought in for the believer:

Verse 26 New status
Verse 27 New start
Verse 27 New standard
Verses 28,29 New situation

New status

3:26
For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.

For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus- the apostle sees in the fact that those who were of the Gentiles have come into full relationship a sign that the need for the schoolmaster, the law, is over. Note it is not now, as in verse 7, that they were sons of Abraham, which indicated they followed Abraham’s example of faith. Here the point is that with the coming of the Son of God Himself, it is possible to be brought into the family of God by faith. Note it is Christ Jesus that their faith is in, the Risen and Ascended Man. As will be made clear in verse 28, the position given to the believer is one outside of this world system, and also outside the law system.

New start

3:27
For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.

For as many of you as have been baptised into Christ have put on Christ- this does not suggest that some of them were not baptised, but rather, that every one that is baptised into Christ has indeed put on Christ. It is not possible to be baptised into Christ and not put Him on. Having been baptised, they pass, morally, out from the sphere where the law operates, and into the sphere where Christ is all.
The word of God to Joshua was “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”, Joshua 1:2. With the representative of the law gone, the promise to Abraham of a land can begin to be fulfilled. The land of Canaan was named after the man Canaan. When Israel were “baptised” in the river Jordan, they emerged into a territory which had the name of a man upon it. So we have been baptised into Christ, and have emerged out of the waters of baptism into a sphere where the name of Christ is all-pervading.

New standard

According to the custom of the day, when a child came to maturity, and he was recognised as the son of his father, a cloak would be placed upon his shoulders. This was called the cloak of manhood. When we are baptised, we pledge to display the character of God’s Son in our lives, as if the cloak of His manhood has been put upon us.

New situation

3:28
There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

There is neither Jew not Greek- the word “there” is an adverb with the same force as the preposition “in”. There is there, (that is, in Christ), neither Jew nor Greek. All such distinctions are irrelevant as far as our position in Christ is concerned, for that position is a heavenly one, whereas Jew and Gentile are distinctions that only relate to earth.
There is neither bond nor free- the distinctions of privilege which have come about as a result of the Fall are irrelevant. As the next verse will show, every believer is an heir; the fact that a slave had nothing, and that a free man only had riches of this world, is of no account.
There is neither male nor female- since to be in Christ Jesus is to be part of the heavenly order of things, even such basic things as gender differences are not relevant in this context. We have noticed that the apostle does make a distinction between “we” and “ye” in these verses. He elsewhere gives instruction as to the conduct of bond and free, and he maintains the distinction in the assembly between male and female. So the differences mentioned here are not completely eradicated, or else believers would not be able to get married. The point is that they are irrelevant, for the reason he now gives.
For ye are all one in Christ Jesus- however diverse they were before, they are, in Christ Jesus, a new entity. He will say in 6:15 that they are a new creation. Here, in context, they are the seed of Abraham. This phrase has nothing to do with church unity, but relates the the common position all believers have, whatever their earthly status.

3:29
And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

And- the apostle is carrying the argument forward from the statement of verse 28, and bringing it to a climax.
If ye be Christ’s- if Christ recognises you as His own, even though you were once Gentiles. He disowned the nation of Israel as a whole, even though it claimed to be the seed of Abraham, John 8:37. In 4:9 believers are said to be known of God, and here they are owned by Christ.
Then are ye Abraham’s seed- here is a further dimension to the idea of Abraham’s seed, and is the logical outcome of being the sons of Abraham by faith. This is a staggering statement, that Gentiles are Abraham’s seed! Zealous Jews would find this very difficult to accept, but John the Baptist had prepared them for the idea when he said that God was able to raise up children unto Abraham from the stones, Matthew 3:9. If He can do this with stones, He can do it with Gentile sinners. This does not mean that the nation of israel, as the descendants of Abraham, have no future.  They are destined for greatness when they receive their Messiah when He returns to earth to reign.
And heirs according to the promise- the promise being that in Abraham all nations would be blessed, verse 8. They are heirs according to promise, but certainly not heirs according to works.